Skip to main content

Full text of "Bulletin of the Natural History Society of New Brunswick"

See other formats


BULLETIN 


OF  THE 


Natural  History  Society 


OF 


NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


No.  XXll. 


Volume  V. 


Part  II. 


PUBLISHED  BY  THE  SOCIETY. 


SAINT  JOHN,  N.  B.,  CANADA  : 

Barnes  &:  Co.,  Printers,  84  Prince  William  Street. 

1904. 


CONTENTS 


Page. 

ARTICLE  I. — Nczv  Bninszvick  Caves, 155-169 

ARTICLE  II. — Notes  on  Oliver’s  Cave, 171-174 

ARTICLE  III. — Upon  Aboriginal  Pictographs  reported  from 

Nezv  Brnnszi'ick, 175-178 

ARTICLE  IV. — Notes  on  the  Natural  History  and  Physiography 

of  Nezv  Brunszvick, 1 79-241 

ARTICLE  V. — Recent  Earthqimkes  in  Nezv  Brunszvick, 243-245 

ARTICLE  VI. — Notes  on  the  Genus  Hyloptus  of  Daivson, 247-252 

ARTICLE  VII. — Physical  Aspects  of  the  Cambrian  Rocks  in 
Eastern  Canada,  zvith  a Catalogue  of  the  Organic  Remains 
found  in  them, 253-278 

Observations  of  Plants, 279-282 

APPENDIX— 

Report  of  Council, 283-291 

Donations  to  Museum, 291 

Donations  to  Library, 292 

Officers  and  Committees, 293 

List  of  Members, 294-296 

Meferological  Table, 297 


BULLETIN 

1 1 1'  . ■ 

( ' Oli'  THE'  ' * ' ’ ' ' 

Nature  History  Society 


NEW  BRUNSWICK. 

No.  XXIL 


Volume  V.  Part  II. 


PUBLISHED  BY  THE  SOCIETY. 


SAINT  JOHN,  N.  B.,  CANADA  : 

Barnes  Co.,  Printers,  84  Prince  William  Street. 

1904. 


('■u  ui: 


Zoology 


OCT  22  1940 

i/8R AR 


PLATE.  Ill 


SEA-SCULPTURE  AT  HOPEWELL  CAPE 


ARTICLE  I. 


NEW  BRUNSWICK  CAVES. 


By  L.  W.  Bailey,  LL.  D.,  F.  R.  S.  C. 


(Read  December  ist,  1903  * 

The  literature  of  New  Brunswick,  scientific  or  otherwise, 
contains  but  few  references  to  caves  as  occurring*  within  its 
borders,  a circumstance  from  which  the  inference  might  naturally 
be  drawn  that  they  do  not  exist.  Nor  is  the  geological  structure 
of  the  country  very  favorable  to  their  development;  for  while 
considerable  areas  are  occupied  by  limestones,  the  material  in 
which  caverns  in  other  parts  of  the  world  are  most  extensively 
developed,  and  the  Province  possesses  an  extended  coast  line 
open  to  the  undermining  action  of  the  sea,  the  limestones  lack 
that  horizontality  which  is  almost  as  important  as  their  chemical 
nature  in  the  determination  of  extensive  underground  water- 
courses, while  a considerable  portion  of  the  coast  is  composed  of 
metamorphic  rocks,  which  are  not  only  highly  tilted,  but  of  such 
a nature  as  to  be  but  little  affected  by  the  attacks  made  upon  them. 
As  a matter  of  fact,  therefore,  the  Province  does  not  contain  any 
caves  or  caverns  at  all  comparable  with  those  met  with  in  some 
other  countries.  Yet  we  are  not  wholly  without  subterranean 
cavities,  and  some  of  these  are  by  no  means  devoid  of  interest. 
It  is  the  purpose  of  this  paper  to  bring  together,  as  is  being  done 
by  Dr.  Ganong  in  relation  to  other  physiographic  features  of  the 
Province,  such  authentic  facts  relating  to  this  subject  as  the 
writer  has  been  able  to  obtain. 

Sea  Caves. 

Two  sides  of  New  Brunswick  front  the  sea,  one,  the  southern, 
fronting  the  Bay  of  Fundy,  being  about  250  miles  in  length,  while 

*Read  previously  before  the  Fredericton  Natural  History  Society. 


156 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


the  other,  commonly  known  as  the  North  Shore,  facing  the  Gulf 
of  St.  Lawrence,  is  in  the  form  of  a crescentic  curve,  which  is 
somewhat  longer.  On  the  north  the  border  is  also  a water  one, 
that  of  the  Bay  Chaleur  and  Restigouche  river,  but  is  of  minor 
importance  in  the  present  connection.  The  total  coast  line  is 
about  600  miles  in  length. 

On  the  southern  coast  the  shore  is  bold,  the  water  deep,  and 
the  action  of  waves,  tides  and  currents  powerful.  But  as  a rule 
the  rocks  forming  this  coast  are  either  compact  and  crystalline, 
giving  to  these  agencies  but  little  chance  to  act,  or  they  are  com- 
posed of  schists  dipping  at  high  angles  towards  the  sea  and  form- 
ing steeply  sloping  walls,  from  which  the  waves  are  turned  back 
with  little  excavating  effect.  Hence,  though  the  coast  line  is 
somewhat  broken,  and  in  places  picturesque,  it  seldom  shows 
much  undermining,  or  the  formation  of  any  recesses,  which  can 
fairly  be  designated  as  caverns.  An  exception  to  this  general 
statement  is,  however,  to  be  found  along  certain  portions  of  the 
shore,  where  the  old  pre-Cambrian  schists  have  still  resting  upon 
them,  or  sloping  off  from  them,  strata  of  more  recent  age.  This 
is  to  some  extent  true  along  the  shores  of  Lepreau  Basin  and 
about  Point  Lepreau,  and  again  in  the  vicinity  of  Ouaco,  especi- 
ally about  ^lelvin's  beach,  both  localities  being  in  rocks  of  the 
Lower  Carboniferous  system ; but  the  most  remarkable  illustra- 
tions by  far  are  those  which  occur  in  connection  with  the  rocks 
of  the  same  formation  about  the  head  of  the  Bay  of  Fundy,  ac 
Hopewell  Cape.  Here  a series  of  coarse  conglomerates,  dipping 
landward  at  a high  angle,  and  broken  by  numerous  faults,  skirt 
the  shore  for  half  a mile  or  more,  in  a series  of  bluffs  one  hundred 
feet  or  more  in  height,  and  owing  partly  to  their  exposed  posi- 
tion, just  where  the  accumulated  energies  of  the  bay  have  their 
maximum  of  power,  and  partly  to  their  own  nature  (the  loosened 
pebbles  of  the  rock  adding  enormously  to  the  eroding  action  of 
the  water),  have  been  carved  and  undermined  to  a degree  not 
often  equalled.  Certainly  no  point  on  the  Atlantic  seaboard  of 
America  can  show  more  curious  or  more  impressive  exhibitions 
of  sea-sculpture  than  are  to  be  found  here.  The  accompanying 


PLATE  IV 


NATURAL  ARCH  IN  SANDSTONE  AT  MIRAMICHI. 


NEW  BRUNSWICK  CAVES. 


157 


illustration  will  convey  some  idea  of  their  character,  though  not 
exhibiting  special  features  of  caves.  (See  frontispiece).  Of  these, 
some  are  evidently  the  result  of  simple  undermining ; others  are 
apparently  due  to  the  displacement  and  fall  of  large  sections  of 
rock  now  found  piled  against  the  more  solid  face-wall,  but  with 
considerable  irregular  empty  spaces  between ; while  in  still  other 
instances  it  is  possible  to  work  one’s  way  for  several  hundred 
yards  through  passages  shut  in  by  rock  on  either  side,  and  dark, 
except  where  at  times  some  open  space,  a hundred  feet  or  more 
above  one’s  head,  admits  a feeble  light  to  guide  the  steps.  At 
high  water  and  during  storms  the  waves  must  be  driven  with 
great  force  through  some  of  these  passages,  and  it  is  probable  that 
‘‘  spouting  horns  ” are  sometimes  found,  though  none  of  these 
have  as  yet  been  reported. 

Another  tract  in  which  sea-sculpture  has  produced  somewhat 
similar  results,  though  upon  a scale  of  much  less  grandeur,  is 
that  of  Miramichi  Bay.  Here  the  rocks  are  the  grey  sandstones 
and  grits  of  the  coal  formation,  and  their  attitude  is  horizontal, 
conditions  which  have  elsewhere  shown  themselves  to  be  favor- 
able to  cave-production;  and  it  is  no  uncommon  thing  along  the 
coast  to  find  localities  exhibiting  overhung  recesses,  some  of 
which  are  quite  noteworthy.  At  times  also  here,  as  on  the  Bay 
of  Fundy  shore,  the  partial  falling  in  of  roofs  of  cavities,  or  it 
may  be  the  battering  action  of  the  waves  on  either  side  of  narrow 
promontories,  has  determined  the  formation  of  arches  or  natural 
bridges.  One  of  these,  occurring  on  Miramichi  Bay,  some  fif- 
teen miles  from  Chatham,  is  shown  in  an  accompanying  plate. 

River  Caves. 

Under  this  designation  may  be  included  the  cave-like  excava- 
tions found  in  such  proximity  to  surface  streams  as  to  indicate 
that  they,  in  part  at  least,  owe  their  origin  to  the  action  of  the 
latter.  Here,  again,  the  most  numerous  and  marked  examples 
of  such  wear  are  to  be  found  in  connection  with  the  coarse  sand- 
stones and  grits  of  the  coal  formation.  Thus  on  the  Miramichi 


158 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


river,  between  Chatham  and  Bnshville,  are  several  places  in  which 
the  borderino-  vertical  banks  of  rock  have  been  carved  out  into 
cave-like  forms ; but  the  most  remarkable  instances  of  such  exca-- 
vation,  apparently,  are  some  to  be  found  upon  the  northwest 
branch  of  this  stream.  Of  one  of  these  the  late  iNI.  H.  Perley 
gave  the  following  account  in  a letter  to  the  N.  B.  Gleaner,  Octo- 
ber 4,  1845.  for  a copy  of  which  I am  indebted  to  Prof. 
Ganong.  He  says : 

" \Miile  at  the  Indian  Reserve,  near  the  Big  Hole  on  the 
North  \\'est,  I lived  in  a very  curious  and  romantic  cave,  which 
has  been  known  to  the  Indians  for  centuries,  but  of  which  I never 
heard  until  I was  shown  into  it.  The  Micmacs  call  the  place 
Condean-ii’eegan'' — the  ''Stone  Wigwam.”  Its  only  entrance 
is  from  the  water,  under  a lofty  overhanging  cliff.  The  floor 
of  the  cave  is  (by  measurement)  ten  feet  above  the  level  of  the 
water,  the  height  of  the  uppermost  overhanging  ledge  is  seven- 
teen feet  above  the  floor  of  the  cave ; and  the  width  of  the  entrance 
seventy  feet.  Above  the  side  of  the  cave  a clear  and  very  cold 
spring  bubbles  up  continually,  and  an  aperture  in  the  roof 
(whether  natural  or  artificial,  I cannot  say,)  permits  the  smoke 
to  escape  freely.  The  rocks  at  this  place  are  all  sandstones  of 
coarse  grit,  thickly  studded  with  angular  pebbles  of  milky  and 
rose-colored  quartz,  and  the  exceeding  abundance  of  these  crystals 
give  the  place  the  appearance  of  an  artificial  grotto.  The  river 
rushes  swiftly  past  the  entrance,  standing  in  which  some  verv 
fine  trout  were  caught.  The  Indians  spear  many  salmon  at  this 
place,  and  they  have  hollowed  out  a basin  at  the  spring,  in  which 
they  place  the  salmon.  The  coldness  of  the  water  keeps  them 
fresh  for  two  or  three  days.” 

The  above  account  is  so  circumstantial,  including  definite 
measurements,  that  one  hesitates  not  to  accept  it  in  its  entirety ; 
but  considering  the  fact  that  the  locality  has  been  for  years  a 
well  known  and  favorite  fishing  ground,  it  seems  strange  that 
there  should  exist  at  the  present  time  so  much  uncertainty  regard- 
ing it.  Thus  in  connection  with  some  enquiries  made  by  me  of 


NEW  BRUNSWICK  CAVES. 


159 


the  late  Col.  Robert  Call,  Sheriff  of  Northumberland  county,  the 
latter  says  that,  although  some  thirty  years  ago  he  “ went  for 
fishing  very  often  to  the  Big  Hole,  he  did  not  remember  of  hear- 
ing anything  about  a cave  ’’  in  that  vicinity.  He  adds,  however, 
that  upon  enquiry,  he  learned  that  there  is  a cave  there,  and  that 
in  it,  it  is  said,  a squaw  gave  birth  to  a child  in  the  night  of  the 
great  fire  in  October,  1825.  Again  Mr.  George  Brown,  a resi- 
dent of  Chatham,  and  the  present  owner  of  the  land  and  fishing 
privileges  on  the  northwesterly  side  of  the  Big  Hole,  while  say- 
ing to  Col.  Call  that  he  knew  where  the  cave  is,  and  had  been  in 
it,  felt  confident,  though  without  particular  examination,  that  it 
was  small  compared  with  the  description  given  by  Perley,  adding 
that  he  did  not  think  it  to  be  more  than  fifteen  feet  wide  and  six 
or  seven  feet  in  height,  extending  inwards  quite  a distance,  and 
narrowing  off  to  a point.  Mr.  Brown  also  says  that  he  knows 
of  another  cave  at  the  Square  Forks  of  the  Sevogle,  about  ten 
miles  above  the  Big  Hole,  that  the  fishermen  have  converted  into 
a smoke  house,  but  this  is  -much  smaller  than  that  at  the  Big 
Hole.  Finally  Dr.  Nicholson,  of  Chatham,  in  a letter  to  Prof. 
Ganong,  referring  to  the  latter  cave,  says  that  it  is  known  there, 
and  that  Perley’s  description  is  accurate. 

Caves  Resulting  from  Subterranean  Drainage. 

In  the  case  of  all  the  excavations  noticed  above,  the  results 
have  been  due  almost  exclusively  to  mechanical  action,  the  wear 
of  waves,  tides,  or  river  currents,  and  only  in  rare  instances  are 
the  holes  shut  out  from  the  light  of  day.  We  may  now  consider 
some  cases  which  are  truly  subterranean,  and  which  owe  their 
origination  not  wholly,  or  even  principally,  to  mechanical  wear, 
but  largely  to  the  solvent  power  of  water. 

The  materials  capable  of  being  acted  upon  by  water  in  the 
way  of  solution  to  an  extent  sufficient  to  produce  noticeable 
cavities  are  limited  to  three  or  four,  viz.,  salt,  gypsum,  limestone 
and  dolomite. 

Where  beds  of  rock-salt  occur,  their  removal,  whether  the 
result  of  natural  or  artificial  agencies,  necessarily  tends  to  pro- 


160 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


(luce  cavities  correspondino-  to  the  material  removed ; but  thoup^h 
saline  spring-s  are  found  at  a number  of  places  in  New  Brunswick 
(mainly  in  the  Lower  Carboniferous  system  of  Kings  county,  as 
near  Sussex  and  Salt  Spring  Brook),  no  actual  beds  of  rock-salt 
are  known  to  exist,  and  the  land  in  their  vicinity  gives  no  indica- 
tion of  the  existence  of  considerable  cavities. 

In  the  vicinity  of  gypsum  beds  the  case  is  dififerent.  Large 
deposits  of  the  latter  occur  near  Hillsborough,  in  Albert  county, 
in  the  parish  of  I'pham.  in  Kings  county,  and  on  the  Tobique 
river,  in  \ ictoria  c(3unty ; and  in  each  of  these  cases  the  district 
immediately  surrounding  the  deposits  is  remarkable  for  the  evi- 
dences of  removal.  These  are  usually  in  the  form  of  pits  or  sink 
holes,  though  subterranean  passages  also  exist.  Near  the  plaster 
beds  of  Hillsborough  the  ground  is  honeycombed  with  these 
vertical  holes,  so  closely  aggregated  in  places  and  with  such  nar- 
row intervening  walls  as  to  make  passage  across  both  difficult 
and  dangerous. 

i\Ir.  C.  J.  Osman,  H.  V.  P.,  manager  of  the  Albert  IManufac- 
turing  Company,  informs  me  that  he  has  seen  them  fully  forty 
or  fifty  feet  deep,  while  in  places,  where  they  are  covered  with 
surface  deposits,  they  are  sometimes  very  large,  extending  in 
^diameter  fully  one  hundred  feet,  with  a depth  of  forty  to  fifty  feet. 
He  adds  that  the  ])laster  lands  are  covered  with  such  depressions, 
and  they  are,  without  question,  the  result  of  the  percolation  of 
water  through  seams  and  fissures  in  the  rock.  These  waters  are 
sometimes  seen  issuing  as  springs  of  considerable  volume  below 
bluffs  of  gypsum  rock,  but  as  a rule  the  outlets  are  on  the  surface 
of  the  lower  lying  lands  at  the  foot  of  the  plaster  hills.  Even 
here  iMr.  Osman  has  found  evidence  of  subsidence  in  what  might 
be  taken  to  be  the  extreme  low  level  for  drainage,  and  showing 
that  there  are  still  deeper  subterranean  passages.  At  wbat  is 
known  as  the  “ Sayre  quarry,"  where  a good  deal  of  underground 
work  has  been  done.  iMr.  Osman  has  found  evidences  of  old 
water-courses,  which,  as  he  thinks,  must  be  at  least  sixty  or 
seventv  feet  below  the  original  water  level  of  the  little  lake  which 


NEW  BRUNSWICK  CAVES. 


161- 


is  one  of  the  peculiarities  of  that  quarry ; the  water  having  been 
formerly  discharged  by  outlets  through  the  underlying  limestone 
and  thence  to  the  bed  of  the  river. 

It  is  in  connection  with  these  gypsum  deposits  that  the  ice 
pits  and  the  subterranean  lake  referred  to  by  Prof.  Ganong  in 
Bulletin  XXI  occur,  both  of  which  have  been  visited  by  the 
writer,  and  in  one  of  which  he  found  several  feet  of  snow  in  the 
latter  part  of  July.  Of  the  underground  lake,  so  called,  on 
Demoiselle  creek,  Mr.  Osman  has  kindly  furn:’shed  me  with  the 
following  description : 

“ The  gypsum  deposit  in  which  the  depression  occurs  pre- 
sents a high  front,  probably  90  or  100  feet  high,  of  anhydrite, 
containing  some  seams  of  hydrous  gypsum,  to  a very  limited 
extent,  and  at  the  base  of  this  wall  of  hard  rock  the  little 
Demoiselle  brook  ripples  peacefully  along.  At  the  back  of  this 
wall  of  anhydrite,  more  or  less  hydrous  gypsum  has  been  found, 
but  not  to  any  large  extent,  as  immediately  to  the  back  of  it  red 
marl-like  limestone  and  conglomerate  has  been  exposed  after 
limited  operations  ; but  a certain  wash  has  taken  place,  or  per- 
haps solution  of  the  soft  rock,  which  eventually  resulted  in  find- 
ing an  outlet  for  the  water  collected  in  the  pocket  so  created 
through  one  of  the  seams  of  soft  gypsum  in  the  anhydrite  wall, 
and  eventually  emptied  into  the  Demoiselle  brook,  wearing  away 
as  it  went  more  or  less  of  the  soft  gypsum,  and  making  this 
underground  cavern  probably  about  forty  feet  in  width  and  about 
200  feet  in  length.  Without  taking  anv  levels,  I think  the  level 
of  the  water  running  through  this  cavern  is  pretty  nearly  the 
same  as  the  water  in  the  brook,  as  at  the  point  where  it  is  deepest 
it  is  very  still,  although  there  is  some  current  in  it.  Therefore, 
I surmise  that  the  present  source  of  this  little  basin  of  water  is 
from  up  the  brook,  and  that  it  flows  in  at  the  upper  end  and  out 
to  the  brook  again  at  the  lower  end. 

“ As  near  as  I can  estimate,  it  is  perhaps  fifty  or  sixty  feet 
from  'the  level  of  the  plaster  heads  at  the  back  of  the  hard  face 
and  down  to  the  surface  of  the  water  in  the  little  lake,  and  in 


162 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


reaching-  it  the  climb  from  the  level  of  the  brook  is  about  the 
same.  The  whole  roof  of  the  cavern  is  anhydrite,  and  very  little 
soft  gypsum  has  apparently  been  exposed  by  the  action  of  the 
water.  Heretofore  its  chief  interest  has  been  its  picturesque 
surroundings.  I'hese  have  been  more  or  less  destroyed  bv  cut- 
ting of  trees,  and  permitting  the  earth  dumps  made  in  quarrving 
plaster  to  run  down  the  slope  near  to  the  little  lake.” 

The  third  material  favoring  removal  by  the  combined  mechani- 
cal and  solvent  action  of  water  is  limestone  or  dolomite.  It  is  in 
rocks  of  this  nature,  as  in  Mrginia  and  Kentucky,  that  the  most 
extensive  and  remarkable  caverns  of  the  world  are  to  be  found. 
In  Xew  Brunswick,  limestones  and  dolomites,  intimately  asso- 
ciated, form  extensive  deposits  in  St.  John  and  Charlotte  coun- 
ties, and  have  been  largely  removed  from  the  time  of  the  first 
settlement  of  the  country,  while  in  other  parts  of  the  Province, 
limestones,  usually  less  pure,  are  met  with  alike  in  the  Silurian, 
Devonian  and  Lower  Carboniferous  systems.  In  each  of  these, 
but  especially  the  latter,  caves  and  subterranean  passages  are  to 
be  met  with. 

Of  the  caves  connected  with  the  Lower  Carboniferous  lime- 
stones, the  most  remarkable  known  to  me  are  found  about  the 
tributaries  of  Hammond  River,  in  Kings  county.  One  of  these 
was  partially  explored  by  the  writer,  many  years  ago,  in  company 
with  the  late  Prof.  C.  F.  Hart,  but  beyond  the  fact  that  we  pene- 
trated several  hundred  feet,  I am  unable  now  to  recall  anything 
definite.  Another  cave,  in  similar  limestones,  was  also  visited  by 
us  near  the  Coverdale  river,  in  Albert  county,  and  may  be 
specially  noticed  as  containing  bones  apparently  of  the  deer  or 
moose,  the  only  relics  of  this  kind,  so  far  as  known  to  the  writer, 
thus  found  in  Xew  Brunswick.  It  may  be  that  in  this  same  for- 
mation occurs  the  cave  referred  to  in  the  following  letter  from 
Dr.  B.  S.  Thorne  to  Prof.  Ganong : 

“ About  one  and  a half  miles  from  Havelock  Corner  there  is 
a stream  which  runs  underground  for  about  one  mile,  and  forms 
^ ice  caves.’  i\Iy  son.  Dr.  Van  B.  Thorne,  a number  of  yea’-s 


- ■'  ' I^EW  BRUNSWlCk  CAVES/  ’ ' 163 

ago,  took*  a line  • and  light  and  ' went  in  about  300  yards,  and 
brought  out  a large  lump  of  ice  in  July.”  He  does  not  state  the 
nature  of  the  rock  in  which  the  excavation  occurs. 

In  connection  with  the  subject  of  caves  in  the  Lower  Carboni- 
ferous rocks,  the  mode  of  occurrence  of  the  manganese  deposits 
in  Kings  county,  especially  about  Markhamville,  is  interesting 
and  suggestive.  Desiring  some  reliable  data  upon  the  subject, 
I applied  to  Col.  Alfred  Markham,  former  manager  of  the 
Markhamville  manganese  mines,  and  from  him  have  learned  the 
following  particulars  : 

( 1 ) “I  have  found  caverns  at  Markhamville  and  at  Dutch 
Valley,  in  King’s  county.  Those  explored  by  me  were  very 
irregular  in  size  and  shape.  They  had  all  more  or  less  water 
running  through  them,  some  of  them  opening  to  the  surface  on 
the  sides  of  ravines  having  small  entrances  and  opening  out  into 
irregular  chambers  ten  to  fifty  feet  wide  and  six  to  twenty  feet 
high,  narrowing  again  into  small  passages,  while  some  of  them 
showed  manganese  in  small  irregular  patches  imbedded  in  the 
rock  at  sides,  top  and  bottom.” 

(2)  “ Other  caves  were  closed  by  earth  from  the  outside, 
and  were  opened  by  my  workmen  in  driving  drifts  into  them  in 
search  of  manganese.” 

(3  'M  do  not  think  that  the  deposits  of  manganese  came  by 
filling  caves  previously  formed,  because  in  most  cases  the  rock 
surrounding  pockets  of  manganese  is  impregnated  with  ore  so 
intimately  mixed  that  they  must  have  been  deposited  at  the  same 
time.  Yet,  on  the  other  hand,  I have  taken  small  nodules  of 
high-class  ore  (pyrolusite)  like  taking  a nut  out  of  its  shell.” 

(4)  “ 1 have  not  found  any  evidence  to  warrant  the  state- 

ment that  manganese  was  deposited  from  an  aqueous  solution. 
I should  add  that  the  manganese  oxide  is  not  found  exclusively 
in  rock  formation.  I have  taken  hundreds  of  tons  out  of  the 
alluvium,  sometimes  under  more  than  ten  feet  of  earth.” 

Regarding  temperature  in  the  caves.  Col.  Markham  adds : 
In  some  of  the  caves  which  I have  examined,  I have  found  ice 


164 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


in  the  month  of  Tnly,  and  one  immediately  in  rear  of  my  house 
at  ]\larkhamville,  which  is  a narrow  slit  in  the  rock,  into  which 
a boy  can  crawl  fifty  feet  or  more,  delivers  a small  stream  of  pure 
ice-cold  water  all  the  year  round,  the  volume  of  which  is  not 
much  affected  by  heavy  rains.  The  hill  above  it  rises  probably 
200  feet  in  500  yards.” 

This  is  not  the  place  in  which  to  discuss  at  length  the  origin 
of  manganese  beds,  but  the  observations  of  Col.  Alarkham  seem 
to  point  strongly  to  the  conclusion  that  they  are  residual  deposits, 
not  conveyed  to  their  present  site  by  the  action  of  solvent  waters, 
thus  filling  up  pre-existing  caverns,  but  left  in  a concentrated 
condition  by  the  removal,  through  solution,  of  the  limestone  beds 
originally  containing  them,  a process  similar  to  that  by  which 
large  beds  of  ferriferous  dolomite  have  in  some  parts  of  the  world 
become  replaced  by  extensive  deposits  of  limonite. 

I am  not  aware  of  the  existence  of  any  noticeable  caves  or 
cavities  in  the  limestones  of  the  Silurian  system.  The  fact, 
however,  observed  at  Grand  Falls,  that  a stream  of  considerable 
volume  discharges  into  the  gorge  from  the  face  of  the  cliff,  only 
a few  yards  below  the  face  of  the  cataract,  indicates  that,  where 
circumstances  are  favorable  to  their  production,  subterranean 
channels  exist. 

In  the  pre-Cambrian  limestones  and  dolomites  of  St.  John 
and  Charlotte  counties,  cavities  of  small  size  have  been  frecpiently 
laid  open  in  the  course  of  quarrying  operations.  At  other  points 
indications  of  subterranean  cavities  are  to  be  found  in  the  hollow 
sound  beneath  the  tread  of  the  feet,  or  the  fact,  illustrated  in  some 
of  the  limestone  hills  about  Trookville,  that  holes  exist  in  which, 
if  stones  l:e  introduced,  these  may  be  found,  as  indicated  by  the 
sound,  to  drop  for  considerable  distance  before  striking  bottom. 
Prof.  Ganong  informs  me  that,  as  a boy.  he  was  acquainted  with 
a good  cave  in  the  rear  of  Lily  Lake,  near  St.  John,  the  dimensions 
of  which  he  cannot  now  recall.  P)Ut  probably  the  most  interest- 
ing excavation  occurring  in  these  limestones  is  that  of  Oliver’s 
cave,  so-called  on  the  Sandy  Point  road,  about  two  miles  from 


NEW  BRUNSWICK  CAVES. 


16f> 


St.  John.  It  is  evidently  an  old  underground  water  course,  now 
left  dry  by  the  drainage  passing  in  another  direction,  and  is  of 
considerable  size,  but  as  it  is  fully  described  elsewhere  in  this 
Bulletin,  it  will  not  be  necessary  to  further  refer  to  it  here. 

In  concluding  this  branch  of  the  subject,  a mere  reference  may 
be  made  to  the  pot-holes  found  in  several  of  our  rivers,  especially 
in  the  vicinity  of  the  falls,  and  which,  though  hardly  falling  under 
the  designation  of  caves,  are  of  related  origin.  .By  far  the  finest 
are  to  be  seen  in  the  gorge  of  the  river  below  the  Grand  Falls  of 
the  St.  John,  where  they  are  of  all  sizes,  the  largest  attaining  a 
depth  of  thirty  feet,  with  a diameter  of  sixteen  feet  at  the  top, 
widening  at  the  bottom.  The  latter  is  usually  occupied  by 
rounded  pebbles  of  hard  rocks,  the  whirling  of  which  by  the 
tumultuous  waters  has  been  the  main  agent  in  their  formation. 
On  the  Nepisiguit  river  vertical  pot-holes,  large  enough  to  conceal 
a man,  are  found  below  the  Pabineau  falls,  where  the  rock  is  a 
hard  granite.  On  the  Pollet  River,  near  Elgin,  in  Albert  county^ 
the  Gordon  Falls  have  below  them  numerous  pot-holes  in  Lower 
Carboniferous  conglomerate,  and  evidences  of  subterranean  cur- 
rents are  very  noticeable. 

In  none  of  the  instances  of  cave-formation  alluded  to  above 
has  any  reference  been  made  to  the  occurrence  of  statactites. 
Nor  are  these  known  to  occur.  But  at  certain  points  along  the 
border  of  the  Tobicpie  river,  in  \’ictoria  county,  are  somewhat 
extensive  deposits  of  loosely  branching  coralloidal  or  statactitic 
limestone,  of  Lower  Carboniferous  age,  while  the  hollow  sound 
produced  by  walking  over  them  would  indicate  the  existence  of 
cavities  beneath.  In  the  same  vicinity  are  remarkable  examples 
of  fossil  tree  trunks,  evidently  petrified  by  the  agency  of  calcare- 
ous solutions. 

Caves  or  Cavities  of  Uncertain  Origin. 

Under  this  head  I would  include  a number  of  instances  in 
which  caves  or  cave-like  spaces  occur,  and  which  are  not  obviouslv 
due  to  the  agencies  heretofore  described,  and  some  of  which  can- 
not be  thus  explained. 


166, 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


Among-  these  I may  first  refer  to  a series  of  so-called  caves 
occurring  along  the  course  of  Corbett's  brook,  a small  tributary 
of  the  St.  John  river  just  below  Fredericton.  At  the  point 
where  they  occur  the  brook  occupies  a well-marked  and  narrow 
valley,  both  sides  of  which  are  somewhat  abrupt,  while  that  to 
the  north  is  for  a quarter  of  a mile,  or  more,  bordered  by  a series 
of  blutts,  which  here  and  there  show  steep  or  nearly  vertical 
masses  of  rocks.  These  are  the  grey  sandstones  and  conglomer- 
ates of  the  coal  formation,  probably  representing  its  lower  mem- 
ber, the  millstone  grit.  They  are  of  course  well  stratified,  and 
their  attitude  horizontal,  a feature  made  conspicuous  in  places  bv 
the  extent  to  which  certain  beds  are  made  to  project,  sometimes 
as  much  as  ten  or  fifteen  feet  from  the  general  face  of  the  rock 
wall.  In  other  places  large  blocks  of  rock  are  confusedly  piled 
against  the  same  wall,  as  though  they  had  been  dislodged  from 
the  latter  by  some  powerful  agency.  Thus  a variety  of  cavernous 
spaces  have  been  produced,  now  the  abode  of  numerous  porcu- 
pines, the  excreta  of  which  cover  their  floors.  In  one  instance 
a cavity  of  this  kind,  having  a small  entrance,  is  sufficiently  large 
within  to  accommodate  not  less  than  fifteen  persons.  Others  are 
remarkable  for  their  narrow  cleft-like  character  and  for  their 
parallelism  with  the  general  face  of  the  bluffs. 

It  might  at  first  seem  probable  that  the  conditions  above  de- 
scribed would  find  a ready  explanation  in  the  wearing  action  of 
water,  and  would  be  comparable  with  those  already  described  as 
due  to  this  agency  along  the  sea-coast.  But  apart  from  the  fact 
that  Corbett’s  brook  is  altogether  too  insignificant,  at  least  in  its 
present  state,  to  determine  much  mechanical  wear,  it  is  to  be 
noted  that  the  site  of  the  caves  is  removed  several  rods  from  the 
present  course  of  the  stream,  besides  being  twenty  or  thirty  feet 
above  its  level.  The  direction,  also,  of  many  of  the  rifts  and 
cavities,  running  in  for  considerable  distances  from  the  face  of 
the  rock,  and  at  right  angles  to  the  latter,  is  opposed  to  the  view 
that  running  water  alone  has  been  concerned  in  their  production. 
Finally  it  is  to  be  noticed  that  at  several  places  in  the  uplands 


NEW  BRUNSWICK  CAVES. 


167 


to  the  north  of  the  brook,  and  in  some  instances  several  rods 
distant  from  the  latter,  the  ground  shows  narrow  vertical  rents 
or  rifts,  similar  in  character  and  direction  to  those  near  the  brook, 
from  one  to  two  feet  in  width,  and  of  unknown  depth,  but  cer- 
tainly twenty  feet  or  more.  'When  seen  by  the  writer,  in  early 
June,  they  were  partially  filled  with  snow. 

Reviewing  these  facts,  it  would  seem  probable  that  the  pro- 
jection of  rock-roofs  and  consequent  formation  of  grottoes,  or 
miniature  caves,  to  which  reference  has  been  made,  may  best  be 
explained  as  the  result  of  rock  decay  in  soft,  easily  disintegrated 
strata  overlaid  by  more  massive  and  enduring  beds,  the  agency 
of  disintegration  being  mainly  that  of  frost.  The  same  explana- 
tion would  account  for  the  resting  of  large  blocks  at  various 
angles  against  the  rock  face,  they  being  merely  masses  which 
have  fallen  as  their  support  has  been  removed.  But  for  the  rift- 
like fissures,  some  other  explanation  is  required,  and  none  seems 
so  probable  as  that  they  are  due  to  differential  movements 
and  possibly  to  earthquake  shocks.  As  to  their  time  of  origin, 
it  would  seem  improbable  that  they  are  pre-Glacial,  as  otherwise 
they  would  naturally  be  completely  filled  with  drift — a view  which 
is  strengthened  by  the  overhanging  projections  above  the  caves, 
which,  under  the  weight  of  a superincumbent  heavy  weight  of 
ice,  would  certainly  have  been  broken  off. 

As  connected  with  this  subject,  it  is  interesting  to  notice  the 
evidences  elsewhere  observed  of  differential  movements  in  the 
rocks  of  the  millstone  grit  formation,  and  of  extensive  under- 
ground drainage  as  associated  with  the  latter.  For  not  only  do 
faults  abound,  but  in  connection  with  boring  operations  under- 
taken for  the  discovery  of  coal,  evidence  has  repeatedly  been 
found  of  cavities  or  fissures,  of  considerable  size  many  feet  below 
the  surface.  Thus  at  Newcastle,  Queens  county,  the  diamond 
drill,  at  a depth  between  one  hundred  and  two  hundred  feet, 
suddenly  dropped  several  feet,  and  upon  withdrawal  was  follow- 
ed by  a fountain  of  water,  several  feet  high,  which  continued  to 
play  for  many  months,  and  similar  phenomena  have  been  observed 


168 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


elsewhere.  It  has  also  been  stated  that  in  the  vicinity  of  the 
Penniac  stream,  a branch  of  the  Xashwaak,  in  York  county, 
vertical  holes  in  the  Carboniferous  sandstone  exist  of  such  a 
character  as  to  permit  of  a man  beings  lowered  into  them  to  a 
depth  of  fifty  feet  or  more.  In  the  Corbett's  brook  region,  near 
Fredericton,  but  at  a considerable  distance  from  the  caves  de- 
scribed above,  is  a remarkable  depression,  the  origin  of  which 
is  problematical.  It  is  said  to  be  in  the  general  shape  of  a square, 
with  vertical  rock  walls  or  faces,  each  about  fourteen  feet  wide 
and  about  fourteen  feet  deep.  The  bottom  of  the  depression  is 
filled  with  earth,  on  which  small  trees  are  growing. 

In  the  fissured  or  cavernous-like  character  presented  by  the 
millstone  grit  formation  of  XTew  Brunswick,  this  recalls  that  of 
the  same  formation  in  portions  of  Kentucky,  \"irginia  and 
Tenessee,  where  similar  holes  abound  in  the  escarpments  of 
stream  valleys,  and  are  known  as  “ rock-houses.”  There  is  no 
evidence  of  their  having  been  employed  in  X"ew  Brunswick  for 
human  occupation,  unless  it  be  in  the  case  of  the  big  cave  on  the 
Northwest  Miramichi  already  described. 

I have  been  informed  that  in  a deposit  of  apparently  recent 
origin  on  the  northern  side  of  Swan  Creek  lake,  in  Sunbury 
county,  there  occur  several  curious  holes.  The  bluff  is  about 
forty  feet  high,  and  is  composed  of  a hard  clay,  filled  with  a great 
variety  of  pebbles.  The  holes  run  in  horizontally  at  least  eight 
or  ten  feet,  the  openings  being  about  two  feet  wide.  In  front  of 
these  openings  is  a narrow  ledge,  or  path.  It  is  said  that  these 
holes  are  the  homes  of  raccoons,  and,  by  their  appearance,  they 
being  quite  round  and  smooth,  it  looks  as  if  they  had  been 
actually  hollowed  out  by  these  animals. 

To  the  above  notes  may  be  added  the  following,  kindly  fur- 
nished by  Prof.  Ganong,  and  which  may  at  least  suggest  points 
for  further  exploration : 

From  Mr.  IF.  E.  S.  FlcwcUing,  Waterford,  Kings  Co. 

“ A noted  ice  cave  near  the  village  of  Waterford,  where  ice 
keeps  all  summer.  Eight  deep  holes  or  bottomless  pits  two  or 
three  miles  from  village.” 


NKW  BRUNSWICK  CAVES 


169 


From  the  Postmaster  at  Lynnheld,  Charlotte  Co.,  N.  B. 

“ Goat  Brook  is  an  underground  stream  for  some  distance.” 

From  George  Draper,  Postmaster,  Campbell  Settlement, 
York  Co. 

“ There  is  a place  in  Water ville  that  is  very  good  limestone, 
and  in  one  place  there  is  a hole  that  if  one  throws  a stone  into  it, 
they  can  hear  it  rattle  down  as  if  it  went  from  one  to  two  hund- 
red feet.”  [The  limestones  of  Waterville  are  Silurian  limestones, 
containing  remains  of  encrinites.  The  writer  has  examined 
them  several  times,  but  heard  nothing  of  the  hole  referred  to.] 

From  Mr.  W.  R.  McMillan,  Jacquet  River,  Gloucester  Co. 

“ There  is  supposed  to  be  an  underground  lake  or  deep  stream 
in  Archibald  Settlement.  A number  of  years  ago  a man  was 
digging  a well,  and  at  the  depth  of  about  eighteen  feet  the  bottom 
fell  out,  leaving  him  standing  on  a ledge  of  rock.  He  tried  a 
pole  around,  and  could  not  reach  any  sides  or  bottom  to  the 
water.  Two  or  three  years  ago,  when  boring  for  water  on 
higher  ground,  about  300  yards  away,  a pond  of  water  was  struck 
at  what  was  supposed  to  be  the  same  level  as  the  other.” 

From  Mrs.  Noble  Beatty,  of  French  Village,  Kings  Co. 

“ On  the  top  of  a mountain  facing  French  Village  there  is  a 
cave,  locally  known  as  ‘ Adam’s  Oven.’  It  can  be  entered  by  an 
opening  on  its  side,  and  egress  may  be  made  by  a somewhat 
similar  opening  in  the  top.  About  three  miles  from  here,  on 
Charles  Darling’s  property,  there  is  a very  similar  cave.  It  has 
a square  entrance.  The  cave  itself  is  very  long,  and  has  certainly 
been  formed  by  nature.” 


PIRATE 


NEW  BRUNSWICK  CAVES 


169 


From  the  Postmaster  at  Lynnheld,  Charlotte  Co.,  N.  B. 

“ Goat  Brook  is  an  underground  stream  for  some  distance.” 

From  George  Draper,  Postmaster,  Campbell  Settlement, 
York  Co. 

“ There  is  a place  in  Waterville  that  is  very  good  limestone, 
and  in  one  place  there  is  a hole  that  if  one  throws  a stone  into  Y. 
they  can  hear  it  rattle  down  as  if  it  went  from  one  to  two  hund- 
red feet.”  [The  limestones  of  Waterville  are  Silurian  limestones, 
containing  remains  of  encrinites.  The  wndter  has  examined 
them  several  times,  but  heard  nothing  of  the  hole  referred  to.] 

From  Mr.  W.  R.  McMillan,  Jacquet  River,  Gloucester  Co. 

‘‘  There  is  supposed  to  be  an  underground  lake  or  deep  stream 
in  Archibald  Settlement.  A number  of  years  ago  a man  was 
digging  a well,  and  at  the  depth  of  about  eighteen  feet  the  bottom 
fell  out,  leaving  him  standing  on  a ledge  of  rock.  He  tried  a 
pole  around,  and  could  not  reach  any  sides  or  bottom  to  the 
water.  Two  or  three  years  ago,  when  boring  for  water  on 
higher  ground,  about  300  yards  away,  a pond  of  water  was  struck 
at  what  was  supposed  to  be  the  same  level  as  the  other.” 

From  Mrs.  Noble  Beatty,  of  French  Village,  Kings  Co. 

“ On  the  top  of  a mountain  facing  French  Village  there  is  a 
cave,  locally  known  as  ‘ Adam’s  Oven.’  It  can  be  entered  by  an 
opening  on  its  side,  and  egress  may  be  made  by  a somewhat 
similar  opening  in  the  top.  About  three  miles  from  here,  on 
Charles  Darling’s  property,  there  is  a very  similar  cave.  It  has 
a square  entrance.  The  cave  itself  is  very  long,  and  has  certainly 
been  formed  by  nature.” 


PLATE 


NOTE  ON  OLIVERS  CAVE. 


171 


article  11. 


NOTE  ON  OLIVER’S  CAVE. 


By  G.  F.  Matthew,  LL.  D.,  F.  R.  S.  C. 


Somewhere  in  the  “ sixties  ” the  finding  of  a cave  on  Howe’s 
(now  called  Sandy  Point)  road  was  announced  in  St.  John,  the 
discovery  having  been  made  by  a man  named  Oliver,  living  in 
the  parish  of  Portland  (now  incorporated  with  St.  John). 

At  that  time  the  Natural  History  Society  of  New  Brunswick 
was  but  recently  formed,  and  two  of  its  zealous  young  members, 
Messrs.  I.  Allen  Jack  and  Robert  Matthew,  undertook  to  explore 
the  cave.  The  former  of  these  gentlemen  is  now  dead,  and  the 
latter,  still  a life  member  of  the  Society,  is  in  Cuba.  Robert 
Matthew,  or  the  two,  collectively,  wrote  an  article  on  the  cave, 
which  was  deposited  with  the  Society  (but  which  cannot  now 
be  found).  'With  this  article  he  filed  a section  of  the  cave,  a 
reduced  copy  of  which  is  furnished  with  this  note. 

In  later  years  the  entrance  of  this  cave  has  been  blocked  up, 
but  as  the  writer  of  this  note  made  a visit  to  it  soon  after  its 
discovery  in  company  with  its  first  explorers,  he  is  able  to  de- 
scribe the  section,  and  say  something  about  the  features  of  the 
cave. 

Description  of  the  Cave. 

The  entrance  is  in  the  form  of  a low  arch,  which  may  be 
noticed  in  the  side  of  a low  limestone  ridge,  that  separates  a shal- 
low valley  leading  up  to  Dark  lake,  from  the  valley  of  Simond’s 
brook,  a small  stream  that  discharges  into  the  St.  John  river  at 
Indiantown.  This  brook  crosses  the  Sandy  Point  road  a short 
distance  below  the  site  of  the  cave. 


172  HULLl-yriN  of  the  natural  history  society. 

Descending  into  the  cave  from  the  entrance  is  a slope  (A) 
large  enough  for  a man  to  pass  easily,  and  at  the  foot  of  the  slope 
is  a landing  with  a floor  composed  of  fragments  of  rock  that 
have  fallen  from  the  sides  of  the  slope.  Beyond  this  is  a low 
passage  (B)  that  gives  access  to  an  ante-chamber  of  the  main 
cavern.  This  ante-chamber  (C)  has  a flat  floor,  partly  of  loam 
and  partly  of  rock-fragments,  which  have  fallen  from  the  roof 
of  the  cave. 

The  main  chamber  of  the  cave  (D)  is  about  sixty  feet  long 
and  ten  feet  or  more  in  height  at  the  highest  part.  The  floor  of 
this  chamber  is  not  level,  but  slopes  to  the  eastward  and  south- 
ward. This  is  the  most  interesting  part  of  the  cave,  not  only 
because  of  its  size,  but  because  of  the  bats  which,  when  the  cave 
was  discovered,  hung  in  large  numbers  suspended  by  their  claws 
from  the  roof.*  Another  peculiarity  of  this  chamber  was  the 
slender  filaments  of  the  roots  of  trees  that  hungfrom  the  crevices 
of  the  roof,  and  which  were  attributed  to  the  trees  which  then 
grew  in  a thick  wood  on  the  limestone  hill  above  the  cave.  The 
section  prepared  by  ]\Ir.  Robert  ]\Iatthew  gives  a thickness  of 
from  fifteen  to  twenty  feet  of  limestone  above  this  part  of  the 
cave,  but  I do  not  know  whether  the  outline  of  the  surface  shown 
in  the  plan  is  from  actual  survey,  or  only  approximated.  In  this 
chamber  and  elsewhere  in  this  cave,  we  found  stalactites  and  sta- 
lagmites, but  these  were  not  remarkable  for  their  size  or  beauty. 
However,  a number  were  collected  and  placed  in  the  museum  of 
the  Society. 

Beyond  the  main  chamber  is  a short  descent  to  a small  chamber 
(E)  at  a lower  level;  the  roof  is  hardly  separated  from  the  main 
chamber,  and  the  floor  is  flat  and  covered  with  loam  or  clay. 
From  this  depressed  level  there  extends  a low  and  difficult  pas- 
sage (F),  much  obstructed  by  fragments  of  limestone  that  have 
fallen  from  the  roof.  Crawling  through  here  one  comes  to  a 
small  inner  chamber  (G)  that  terminates  in  a sloping  passage 
(H),  somewhat  similar  to  the  entrance  passage,  but  smaller  and 
shorter. 


*The  species  is  Vesferiilio  stibnlatus,  the  Little  Brown  Bat. 


NOTE  ON  OLIVEU’S  (!AVE. 


173 


The  lower  end  of  this  sloping  passage  is  filled  with  water 
(I),  which  bars  any  further  progress  in  the  cave.  This  sloping 
well  of  water  was  sounded  with  a pole,  but  no  bottom  was  found. 
The  water  in  the  well  was  found  to  stand  at  the  level  of  the 
alluvial  deposit  which  fills  the  valley  of  Simond’s  brook  at  this 
point,  and  in  the  alluvium  opposite  the  site  of  the  cave  is  a weak 
spring,  supposed  to  mark  the  discharge  of  the  cave  drainage. 

Though  there  are  several  small  passages  leading  out  from  the 
sides  of  the  cave,  none  of  these  were  large  enough  for  exploration, 
and  they  seem  to  mark  points  where  contributory  streams  may 
have  entered  the  cave. 

A partial  examination  was  made  of  the  loam  which  occurs  at 
two  points  on  the  floor  of  the  cave,  for  remains  of  man  or  of 
animal  occupancy.  Nothing  was  discovered  to  show  that 
aboriginal  man  had  ever  used  this  cave  for  residence  or  sepulture. 
Nor  does  it  seem  to  have  been  much  resorted  to  by  beasts  of 
prey ; some  bones  of  a lamb  were  found,  whose  presence 
in  the  cave  may  have  been  due  to  this  cause;  and  the  thigh  bone 
of  a porcupine  (Hystrix  dorsata)  was  also  met  with.  Had  a 
skeleton  of  this  animal  been  found,  it  would  not  have  been  sur- 
prising, as  this  creature  is  in  the  habit  of  resorting  to  caves  and 
clefts  of  the  rocks. 


Origin  of  the  Cave. 

The  origin  of  this  cave  goes  back  to  an  early  period  of  Geo- 
logical history,  since  the  topography  of  the  neighborhood  has 
been  greatly  changed  since  the  cave  was  formed.  The  cave  is 
evidently  an  old  water  passage,  worn  by  a strong  current.  That 
it  is  an  old  water-course  is  specially  shown  by  the  tunnel  and 
well  at  its  lower  end.  But  now,  except  for  this  well,  the  cave 
is  quite  dry,  and  no  water  from  a distant  source  flows  through  it. 

A shallow  valley  coming  westward  from  the  direction  of  Dark 
lake  (a  small  pond  a few  hundred  yards  away)  runs  by  the 
mouth  of  the  cave,  but  this  valley  is  also  dry,  and  it  is  necessary 
to  postulate  a barrier  in  this  valley  west  of  the  cave’s  mouth,  to 


174 


nULLKTlN  OF  TIIK  NATUKAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


turn  into  the  cave  any  stream  which  mi^ht  have  come  down  this 
valley  in  former  times. 

That  the  cave  is  pre-Glacial  in  its  origin  is  very  evident  since 
the  outlet  is  now  choked  with  Glacial  deposits ; how  much  older, 
it  would  be  difficult  to  say ; but  at  least  this  may  be  said,  that  the 
topography  of  the  district  where  the  cave  is  situated,  has  been 
greatly  changed  since  the  cave  was  formed. 


Winter  Curtain  of  the  Cave. 

Occasionally  in  mid-winter  a striking  spectacle  may  be  seen 
at  the  mouth  of  the  cave.  The  warm  air  flowing  out  of  the 
cave  condenses  its  moisture  on  the  roof  in  a deposit  of  hoar-frost, 
that  in  still  weather  hangs  pendent  like  a curtain  from  the  roof  at 
the  entrance.  To  see  this  canopy  in  all  its  beauty,  one  needs  to 
go  inside  the  sloping  descent  into  the  cave  and  look  out  through 
the  entrance  on  a bright  sunny  afternoon ; the  western  sun  then 
lights  up  this  curtain  so  that  it  becomes  a mass  of  brilliant  silver 
spangles,  which,  as  the  sun  goes  down,  become  varied  with  rain- 
bow tints.  Thus  cold  weather,  still  air  and  a western  sun,  give 
an  added  winter  beauty  to  Oliver’s  cave. 

The  following  are  the  lengths  of  dififerent  parts  of  the  cave 

(A)  Slope  at  the  entrance, 32  feet 

Landing  at  the  bottom  of  the  slope, 8 

(B)  Passage  to  antechamber, 16 

(C)  Antechamber  of  the  main  cavern  (flat  loam  floor),  ..  ..24 

(D)  Main  chamber  of  the  cave, 60 

(E)  Small  chamber  at  a lower  level  with  loam  floor, 16 

(F)  Low  passage  to  inner  chamber, 12 

( G)  Inner  chamber  of  cave, 24 

(H)  Slope  to  the  well  at  end  of  cave, 20 

(I)  Well  sloping  southward,  depth  unknown, 

Measured  length  of  cave, 212 


These  measurements  are  based  on  the  plan  of  the  cave  made  by  Mr.  Robert  Matthew, 
whicli  was  on  a scale  of  H feet  to  an  inch. 


AHOUICINAL  PICTOGUAPHS. 


175 


ARTICLE  111 


UPON  ABORIGINAL  PICTOGRAPHS  REPORTED 
FROM  NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


By  W.  F.  Ganong. 


Read  October  6,  1903. 

So  far  as  I have  been  able  to  ascertain,  there  have  been  re- 
ported from  New  Brunswick  only  four  aboriginal  pictographs,* 
real  or  supposed,  as  follows : 

(1)  The  pictures  upon  wood  indicating  a portage-path  and 
a dangerous  fall,  described  by  Gesner  in  his  New  Brunswick, 
page  1 12.  These  have,  of  course,  disappeared,  and  no  others  of 
the  kind  are  known. 

(2)  The  well-known  carved  stone  medallion  found  near  St. 
George  in  1863,  and  now  in  the  museum  of  this  Society.  Its 
origin  is  doubtful,  and  the  probability  is  that  it  is  not  of  Indian 
workmanship.** 


* Excluding  carvings,  such  as  that  described  by  Dr.  (i.  F.  Matthew  in  the  Smithsonian 

Ref>ort,  for  1881,  p.  672-673,  with  cut. 

**  A bibliography  of  this  interesting  relic  is  as  follows 

.-\non.  Indian  Sculpture  found  near  Lake  Utopia,  Charlotte  County  New  Brunswick. 
London  Illustrated  Ne-ws,  Vol.  45,  July  16,  1864,  page  78,  79,  with  a cut  of  the  stone. 
The  information  is  given  largely  on  the  authority  of  Mr.  C C Ward,  of  St.  John 
and  the  stone  is  said  to  have  been  discovered  in  November,  1863. 

Jack,  I.  Allen.  A sculptured  stone  found  in  St.  George,  New  Brunswick.  Smithy 
sonian  Report  for  i88i,  pp.  665-671,  map  and  cut.  This  article  is  reprinted  with 
slight  alterations,  and  a good  photograph  of  the  stone,  in  Acadiensis,  II.  2b‘j-2’]5. 
It  is  also  given  in  synopsis  in  the  Canadian  Indian,  /.  i8gi,  265-267. 

Adams,  A.  Leith.  Field  and  Forest  Rambles,  1873.  An  account  of  the  stone  is  on 
page  34.  and  a cut  on  page  i. 

Other  cuts  of  this  stone  are  given  in  Scribner's  Alonthly,  Vol.  15,  465.  1878  ; and  (the 
same)  in  Mayer,  A.  M.  (editor),  Sport  with  Gun  and  Rod  (Century  Co.  1883)  181.  A 
photograph  of  a cast  ot  the  stone  is  in  the  Report  of  the  U.  S.  National  Museum, 
1896,  485. 


17G 


15ULLKTIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


(3)  A large  marked  boulder  found  on  an  old  aboriginal 
camp-site  at  Passamaquoddy,  and  now  in  the  museum  of  the 
Lniversity  of  Xew  Brunswick.  It  was  discovered  and  presented 
to  the  museum  by  myself,  under  the  impression  that  it  was  a 
genuine  Indian  relic,  and  an  account  of  it,  with  illustrations,  was 
published  by  me  in  the  University  Monthly  for  ]^Iarch,  1885. 
But  I am  now  perfectly  convinced  that  the  markings  are  of 
glacial  origin,  for  they  are  precisely  of  the  character  shown  by 
many  glacial  boulders. 

(4)  A carved  sandstone  boulder  on  the  Oromocto  river  re- 
ported by  Mr.  C.  Ah  Beckwith,  as  recorded  in  the  Transactions 
of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  V,  1889,  section  ii,  228.  It  was 
described  as  situated  about  a mile  above  the  mouth  of  Lyons 
stream,  and  as  having  cut  upon  its  surface  “ a plan  or  map, 
apparently  answering  to  the  forks  of  the  Oromocto  River,  with 
curious  hgures ; some  that  appeared  to  indicate  men  and  arrows 

pointing  in  different  directions There  were  no  letters, 

and  it  did  not  appear  to  have  been  made  by  a civilized  being,  but 
looked  to  me  like  some  old  Indian  landmark.’*  He  adds  details 
as  to  its  location  and  appearance.  In  July  last,  while  descending 
the  Oromocto  in  company  with  Dr.  Hay,  we  made  careful  search 
for  this  stone,  examining  every  large  boulder  along  the  river 
from  near  Otter  Brook  to  Lyons  Stream.  In  about  the  position 
described  by  i\Ir.  Beckwith  we  found  a boulder,  or,  rather,  a 
portion  of  semi-detached  ledge,  answering  in  some  respects  to  his 
description,  but  it  bore  no  markings.  About  one-third  of  a mile 
lower  down,  however,  we  found  another  boulder  answering  even 
more  closely  to  his  description,  except  that  it  was  some  distance 
out  from  the  bank,  and  upon  this  were  markings  of  the  character 
described  by  him.  They  were,  however,  so  faint  that  we  missed 
them  upon  a first  search,  and  only  found  them  on  the  almost 
microscopic  search  of  a second  visit.  The  markings,  however, 
are  true  glacial  or  ice  scratches,  readily  resolvable  by  fancy  into 
arrows  and  other  figures.  One  of  the  lines,  no  doubt  that  taken 
by  i\Ir.  Beckwith  for  the  Oromocto,  is  somewhat  sinuous,  rather 


PLATE  VI. 


PICTOGRAPH  (?)  FROM  FRENCH  LAKE. 


AHORKilNAL  PICTOGRAPIIS. 


177 


an  unusual  feature  in  glacial  scratches,  but  there  can  be  no  doubt 
as  to  the  entirely  natural  origin  of  them  all. 

Curiously  enough,  it  was  upon  this  same  journey  that  we 
discovered  certain  rock-markings  which  may  represent  a genuine 
aboriginal  pictograph.  While  endeavoring  to  locate  the  site,  of 
the  old  French  settlement  on  French  lake  (of  Oromocto),  we. 
were  told  of  two  smooth  boulders  near  by  bearing  figures  carved 
by  Indians.  One  of  them  has  been  built  into  the  chimney  of  the 
neighboring  mill,  and  cannot  be  seen;  but  the  other  was  pointed 
out  to  us  upon  the  shore  of  the  lake,  and  we  made  a careful 
examination  and  photographs  of  it.  It  lies  on  the  south  beach 
of  the  lake,  about  200  yards  to  the  eastward  of  the  ruins  of 
Hilliard’s  mill,  and  somewhat  above  the  summer  water-level. 
It  is  of  fine-grained  sandstone,  with  a smooth,  slightly  rounded, 
surface,  some  two  by  three  feet  in  area.  Cut  into  this  surface 
are  three  distinct  figures,  which  I went  over  carefully  with  chalk, 
and  then  photographed,  with  results  shown  by  the  accompanying 
figure.  At  first  glance  we  were  inclined  to  reject  the  local 
theory  that  these  were  Indian  carvings,  or  indeed  had  any  arti- 
ficial origin  at  all;  but  the  more  we  studied  them  the  more  pos- 
sible did  it  seem  that  they  may  be  of  Indian  origin.  If  so,  they 
would  appear  to  represent  Indian  totem  or  tribal  signs,  carved, 
perhaps,  by  Indian  youths  in  moments  of  leisure,  just  as  our 
young  people  carve  their  names  upon  prominent  places,  where 
the  rock  is  soft  enough  to  allow  it.  Upon  the  whole,  however, 
I am  inclined  to  doubt  their  artificial  origin.  Despite  the  remark- 
able resemblance  of  one  of  the  figures  to  a human  form,  and  of 
another  to  a stretched  beaver  skin,*  I think  it  possible,  or  even 
probable,  they  are  but  a natural  freak  in  the  weathering  of  the 
rock.  If  a carving,  the  work  must  have  been  done  with  a very 
hard-pointed  instrument  struck  by  a heavy  mallet,  for  the  figures 


* In  this  connection,  it  is  interesting  to  note  tlie  following  passage  in  Levinge’s 
Echoes  from  the  Backivoods,  (London,  1846)  I.  104.  ‘The  totem  of  the  Milicete  is  the 
beaver,  and  a member  of  the  tribe  who  wished  to  designate  himself  would  first  sketch 
the  figure  of  the  beaver,  and  then  place  beneath  it  his  own  peculiar  totem  or  crest,  such 
as  the  hawk,  or  pigeon,  the  mink,  eel  or  salmon.” 


178 


nULLETIN  OK  THK  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


are  composed  of  deep  pittings,  and  are  not  smoothly  rubbed  in. 
Again,  although  these  are  the  only  areas  of  the  pittings  of  any 
size  upon  the  stone,  there  are  some  scattered  pittings  of  the  same 
character,  which  is  to  be  expected  if  they  are  natural,  but  not  if 
they  are  artificial.  I commend  the  stone  to  the  study  of  those 
learned  in  such  matters.  It  would  not  be  difficult  to  secure  its 
transport  to  a museum. 


ARTICLE  IV. 


NOTES  ON  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIO- 
GRAPHY OE  NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


By  W.  F.  Ganong. 


70. — On  the  Physiographic  History  of  the  Upsalquitch 

River. 

Read  December  2,  1902;  re-written  March,  1904, 

In  August,  1902,  in  company  with  Mr.  M.  I.  Furbish,  I de- 
scended the  Upsalquitch  River  from  its  head  in  Upsalquitch 
Lake  to  its  mouth,  and  made  some  observation  npon  its  physio- 
graphy, as  recorded  below. 

First  we  note  the  development  of  our  knowledge  of  the  river. 
On  the  maps  of  the  French  Period  only  its  mouth  is  shown ; its 
upper  waters  appear  as  crude  sketches  on  maps  by  DesBarres 
(1780),  Bouchette  (1815),  and  others,  down  to  1820  (or  1821), 
in  which  year  it  was  surveyed  from  its  mouth  to  near  the  lake  by 
Deputy  Surveyor  McDonald,  whose  plan  is  the  original  of  all 
later  maps  to  the  present.  The  lake  and  a few  miles  of  the  river 
were  sketched  by  Berton  in  1837,  and  this  sketch  was  pieced  to 
McDonald’s  plan  to  give  the  representation  of  the  entire  river 
upon  the  maps  of  Saunders,  1842,  Wilkinson,  1859,  and  others, 
which,  however,  place  the  lake  too  far  east.  This  was  corrected 
by  the  County  Line  survey  of  1872,  which  gave  another  sketch 
of  the  lake,  but  the  latter  was  only  surveyed  for  the  first  time  in 
1902,  as  recorded  in  Note  65.  Turning  to  scientific  knowledge 
of  the  river,  there  is  little  to  note.  In  1839,  Wightman,  determin- 
ing elevations  with  mercurial  barometers  for  use  of  the  Boundary 
Commission,  descended  the  river  to  opposite  the  head  of  Jacquet 
River,  to  which  he  portaged,  returning  apparently  by  the  Teta- 
gouche,  but  unfortunately  few  of  the  localities  measured  by  him 
can  be  identified.  In  1864  Hind  descended  the  river,  making  the 

(179) 


180 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


notes  upon  its  geology  recorded  in  his  well-known  Report  of 
1865.  It  was  next  studied  by  Ells  in  1879,  ^vhose  observations, 
in  the  Report  of  the  Geological  Survey  for  1879-1880,  gave  us  our 
present  knowledge  of  the  geology  of  that  region.  It  was  ascend- 
ed by  i\Ir.  Chalmers  in  1884,  for  the  study  of  the  surface  geology 
of  the  region,  and  his  observations  are  in  the  Report  of  the  Geo- 
logical Survey  for  1885.  In  1900  a collection  of  mammals  was 
made  at  Grog  Brook  Lake  by  Thaddeus  Surber  for  the  Field 
Columbian  IMuseum  of  Chicago,  as  described  in  Publication  54, 
1901,  of  the  museum.  Our  knowledge  of  the  elevations  along 
the  river  is  given  in  Note  62.  Its  economic  history  is  very  brief. 
It  is  a rich  lumbering  river,  and  much  lumbering  has  been  done 
upon  it  for  more  than  a century,  but  it  is  settled  only  for  some 
ten  miles  above  its  mouth.  Sportsmen  have  visited  it  frequently, 
but  the  only  published  account  of  a trip  along  it  that  I have  found 
is  the  very  brief  one  by  Dashwood  ( Chiploquorgan,  40),  who 
ascended  it  in  1863,  and  portaged  from  the  west  branch  to 
Tobique.  The  same  route  was  followed  by  IMr.  W.  H.  Venning 
on  one  of  his  trips,  as  he  relates  in  Forest  and  Stream,  January 
loth,  1903. 

The  Upsalquitch  River*  heads  in  the  charming  Upsalquitch 
Fake,  which  I have  described  in  Note  65.  In  that  and  an  earlier 
note  (No.  33)  I have  expressed  the  belief  that  Upsalquitch  Lake 
represents  only  a recent  (perhaps  post-glacial)  head  of  this  river, 
and  that  its  morphological  head,  that  which  it  had  originally, 
was  in  the  Main  South  Branch  of  Nepisiguit.  This  implies  that 
the  Nepisiguit  River  from  Silver  Brook  downwards,  and  from 
somewhere  near  ]\Iount  Denys  upward,  originally  formed 
branches  of  this  ancient  river,  which  we  may  call  the  U psalqiiitch- 


* Corrupted  from  the  Micmac  Abseiqueich,  said  to  mean  a small  river  in  contrast 
with  the  Restigouche,  much  as  we  commonly  use  Little  River).  It  first  appeared  on  \ an 
Velden’s  map  as  Upsalquitch,  which  was  copied  upon  Purdy’s  map  of  1814  in  its  present 
form,  apparently  by  a simple  misprint  of  the  / for  a But  this  form  persisted  upon  all 
maps,  apparently  without  exception,  to  the  present,  and  has  determined  the  present  literary 
(school,  tourist,  and  other  map-using  public)  pronunciation.  Locally,  however,  by  Indians  ^ 
lumbermen  and  others,  the  / is  rarely,  if  ever,  heard,  the  river  being  Apstegouche, 

Absequish,  etc.  The  names  of  the  various  branches  are  mostly  for  the  various  lumbermen 
who  first  operated  upon  them,  except  Popelogan,  which  is  said  by  the  Indians  not  to  be 
Micmac,  and  which  was  perhaps  given  by  some  early  American  lumbermen  for  one  of  the 
, places  of  that  name  in  Maine,  or  southern  New  Brunswick. 


on  oU(*' 

:’  :>t!:..  i’X.1 


'.V ;>!•.•;  > I iia^ 5*‘ ?#•> ‘tH'  ^5  ••**  , 


ri>c;n!  e>si,;u 


.-:rv 


:crJi  i <K‘itiJip6  p-.'^v'  ■ ^ 
l?cAcl,  ihat 

. :.  yr.^ncb  oi  uaplir^?) jMi 

l!  ;f  ■ \ ^ ♦ V r B y (><]k  ^ 

/■  Y 

t 


. .^v 


^ .J  >!! J.v,',, ;:  forrrif!'! 

UhditHwh- 

~^'  ■irO'^'^..„f,■:■<^V  i.1  wM'as! 


. f '‘^^ 

V.  ':':(r-  V>y) 


'-:»  • . ■ -or»V"--  ’ 

ri;iT^, 

u>j.%y^'n 

f.rij'jc!, 

^ j^l'  - 

' •-£‘\  ,vV'-w  * '#-’V-fT'.  ft"; 

jfu  aO-,  C?'-^  jA 

..f.r,->  ' ,.  • .*-•:  ^, 

^‘  . t;i"  •'f  A 

•-•  r.,W-'  ■;;  ■,  '.  r ” /'" 

‘ ^<  ^ •''-  /(c 

V _.(  * .-  .•  - 0 „•■'  , . • . 

!ind  iii.‘^ 

; , * . C'c.  ,^-■ 

..»,>aj<at«..r 

■li-.,'.;,*ja>Ciii  /i.;; — 

-•  '.  •.  ',  • 1 --■^4.' 

■ *Y-' ■ Vj^iiiVjT  ^K> 


rtifUBJT 


tnt\i 

UJMVHUv>'*\  ■<V  \>i  ' 

' V>’t\.A«*1\ 


§ -fl 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


181 


ian  River.  This  conclusion  is  fully  sustained  by  the  studies  of 
1903,  described  in  a later  note  (No.  77),  but  with  a modification 
there  indicated,  namely,  it  was  not  originally  the  entire  South 
Branch  which  formed  the  head  of  this  river,  but  the  part  of  it 
from  its  mouth  to  near  Paradise  Pond,  together  with  the  con- 
tinuation of  that  valley  southward,  the  latter  part  being  now  occu- 
pied by  the  head  of  the  Northwest  Miramichi.  The  upper  part  of 
the  present  South  Branch  seems  originally  to  have  formed  the  head 
of  a distinct  river,  the  Nictorian  River  (Note  77),  though  it  early 
became  united  with  the  present  South  Branch.  These  relations 
are  shown  by  the  shaded  bands  on  the  accompanying  map.  There 
are  still  two  points  to  be  determined  in  this  connection ; first,  as 
to  the  location  of  the  head  of  the  easterly  branch,  which  was 
possibly  in  the  narrow-walled  valley  a little  above  Mount  Denys, 
(or  perhaps  nearer  Indian  Falls),  and  second,  the  period  at  which 
these  waters  were  turned  down  the  Nepisiguit,  whether  in  glacial 
or  pre-glacial  times.  So  low  is  the  drift  barrier  separating  Por- 
tage Brook  from  Upsalquitch  Lake  (Portage  Brook  could  now 
be  turned  into  Upsalquitch  by  an  excavation  of  only  a few  feet), 
that  I am  inclined  to  think  these  upper  Nepisiguit  waters  must 
have  flowed  into  the  Upsalquitch  up  to  the  glacial  period,  and 
that  it  was  some  form  of  glacial  action  which  produced  the 
change.* 

The  present  Upsalquitch  is  the  only  considerable  river  of  the 
Province  having  a northerly  flow,  a phenomenon  with  a well- 
known  glacial  explanation  (viz.,  the  tendency  of  the  southward 
advancing,  and  of  the  northward  retreating,  ice-sheet  to  dam  up 
northerly  flowing  rivers  and  send  their  waters  in  southerly  direc- 
tions). It  issues  from  the  deep  valley  of  Upsalquitch  Lake  over 
a typical  drift  dam.  Immediately,  the  valley  opens  out  greatly, 
and  the  river,  here  very  small,  wanders  about  with  a gentle  cur- 

*The  change  could  not  have  been  simply  due  to  the  damming  of  the  Portage  Broolc- 
Upsalquitch  Valley  by  glacial  drift,  for  this  would  necessitate  a post-glacial  outlet  to  the 
eastward,  which  does  not  exist.  The  change  appears  rather  to  have  been  of  an  “inter- 
glacial ” character,  such  as  is  being  found  to  account  for  the  peculiarities  of  valleys  in  New 
York  State.  Another  possibility  is  that  the  advancing  ice-sheet  coming  from  the  north,  at 
the  opening  of  the  Glacial  period,  blocked  and  dammed  the  Portage  Brook  valley,  sending 
the  upper  waters  over  the  lowest  outlet,  which  happened  to  be  at  the  eastward,  and  that 
those  waters  kept  that  direction  as  a sub-glacial  and  inter-glacial  river,  thus  cutting  out  a 
■valley  much  larger  and  riper  than  a post-glacial  valley  could  be. 


182 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


rent  over  drift  in  a flat  country,  at  times  almost  smothered  in 
alders,  for  some  six  miles.  Then,  for  some  two  miles  it  is  more 
rapid,  its  bed  is  rougher,  with  some  ledges,  nntil,  eight  miles  from 
the  lake,  it  ])limges  into  a typical,  post-glacial  gorge  two  miles  in 
length,  in  which  the  water,  by  a series  of  falls  and  rocky  rapids^ 
drops  some  150  feet."*"  In  the  gorge  are  two  sets  of  beautiful 
falls,  one  near  the  head  of  the  gorge,  of  some  three  or  four  ir- 
regular pitches,  in  all  about  forty  feet,  and  another,  a quarter  of 
a mile  lower  down,  also  of  some  three  or  four  pitches,  an  upper 
nearly  vertical  of  twenty  feet,  and  a lower,  also  vertical,  of  ten 
feet.  The  walls  are  here  very  steep  and  close  together,  and  with 
their  summit  of  forest  present  a wild  and  beautiful  aspect. 
Altogether  the  gorge  and  falls  deserve  to  rank  among  the  finer 
of  the  Province,  although,  owing  to  the  small  size  of  the  river, 
they  are  surpassed  in  magnitude  by  several  others.  The  pre- 
glacial channel  appears  to  have  been  on  the  west  bank,  perhaps 
into  the  present  Ramsay  Brook. 

The  river  issues  from  this  gorge  just  above  Ramsay  Brook, 
but  not  as  above  into  open  country.  On  the  contrary,  it  runs 
over  a very  rough  bed  in  a deep,  winding,  narrow  valley,  cut  30a 
or  400  feet  into  a plateau  country,  to  a mile  or  more  below  Meadow 
Brook,  where  the  valley,  at  the  place  marked  as  Devonian  on  the 
Geological  map,  abruptly  opens  out.  This  part  of  the  valley  just 
described  is  much  like  parts  of  the  Nepisiguit,  the  Little  South- 
west and  the  Northwest  Miramichi,  though  somiewhat  less  extreme 
in  its  characters,  and  without  doubt  the  same  explanation,  what- 
ever it  may  be,  applies  to  the  origin  of  them  all. 

After  issuing  from  the  deep  valley  a mile  below  Meadow 
Brook,  the  river,  now  rapidly  increasing  in  size,  winds  about  with 
a smoother  current  through  a wider  valley,  and  develops  a con- 
siderable flood-plain,  including  many  fine,  though  small,  inter- 
vales. The  hills,  evidently  the  cut  edge  of  a plateau,  are  back 
from  the  river  and  more  rounded  and  less  lofty  than  above,  and  • 

*Hind  (Geological  Report,  1865,  129')  refers  to  the  gorge  and  falls,  and  makes  the  river 
fall  420  feet,  while  Ells  (Geological  Report,  1879-80,  3 D)  makes  it  130  feet.  I did  not  measure 
it,  but  think  it  must  be  greater  than  Ells  makes  it,  because  I made  the  lake  864  and  Ramsay 
Brook  527  feet  respectively  above  the  sea,  while  the  drop  from  the  lake  to  the  gorge  is  not 
very  great. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  183 


this  character  continues  to  the  Falls,  two  miles  above  the  Forks. 
Here  the  river  drops  over  a symmetrical  stair-like  fall  of  some 
four  or  five  steps,  navigable  with  some  difficulty  for  a canoe. 
Just  to  the  westward  of  the  Falls  rises  Caribou  Mountain,  a pro- 
minent bare  mountain,  some  750  feet  above  the  river,  and  i,ioj 
feet  above  the  sea,  from  which  a grand  view  of  all  the  surround- 
ing country  can  be  obtained.  On  ascending  it,  one  finds  that  h 
is  but  part  of  a marked  and  lengthened  range  running  almost 
exactly  southwest  (true)  with  many  abrupt  rounded  summits, 
presenting  all  the  aspects  of  a typical  intrusive  ridge.  Moreover, 
the  same  range  can  be  traced  to  the  northeast  across  the  river, 
where  it  is  equally  lofty,  though  less  abrupt.*  Now  this  moun- 
tain is  composed  of  felsite,  and  it  is  a part  of  it  which  here  forms 
the  fall  in  the  river.  In  this  prominent  range,  accordingly,  we 
appear  to  have  a great  ridge  or  immense  dyke  of  intrusive  felsite, 
forming  so  marked  a feature  of  the  topography  of  this  region, 
and  a band  showing  this  formation  should  be  inserted  upon  the 
Geological  map. 

This  range  in  its  far  westward  extension  is  the  same  abrupt 
range  of  rounded  summits,  I believe,  as  can  be  seen  from  the  top 
of  Sagamook,  off  some  eight  or  ten  miles  a little  to  the  west  of 
North  (true),  and  it  may  even  continue  somewhat  beyond,  and 
form  a part  of  the  watershed  between  the  Little  Tobique  and  the 
Northwest  Branch  of  Upsalquitch.  From  Caribou  Mountain 
there  can  also  be  seen  off  to  the  southward,  some  four  or  five 
miles  away,  another  parallel  and  similar  range  of  hills,  evidently 
the  so-called  pre-Cambrian  band  marked  on  the  Geological  map ; 
this  range  extends  northeastward  into  some  very  lofty  hills,  and 
southwestward  into  a general  mass  of  elevated  country,  with  some 
marked  peaks,  continuous,  I believe,  with  the  range  ending  in 
Mount  Gordon  or  Nictor  Lake,  and  perhaps  extending  beyond 
along  the  Geologists’  Range.  Between  these  two  ranges,  the 
country  marked  on  the  map  as  Silurian  is  much  below  their  level 
and  somewhat  flat.  Furthermore,  off  to  the  northward,  some 
five  or  six  miles  away,  rises  a lofty  smooth-topped  ridge,  which 

*Ells  (Geological  Report,  1879-80,  D,  37)  refers  to  this  mountain,  but  he  did  not  ascend 
dt,  and  he  considered  the  felsite  area  as  detached  and  of  small  extent. 


184  BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 

falls  away  on  the  westward  before  reaching  the  river,  and  this,, 
although  much  more  regular  in  outline  than  the  Caribou  Moun- 
tain range,  is,  I think,  probably  also  another  parallel  felsite  range. 
It  appears  to  cross  the  river  half  way  between  Popelogan  and 
Boland's  Brooks,  and  to  form  in  its  southward  extension  the 
divide  between  the  West  Branch  and  Boland’s  Brook,  and  the 
course  of  the  West  Branch  is  apparently  determined  by  erosion 
of  the  softer  rocks  between  these  two  parallel  ridges.  Felsite 
dikes  cross  the  river  at  several  points  lower  down  the  Upsalquitch 
at  places  marked  on  the  Geological  map,  and  again  at  three  dif- 
ferent points  not  marked  on  the  map,  below  the  Great  Falls.  Alt 
of  these  dikes  have  a general  northeast  and  southwest  direction, 
indicating  an  extensive  series  of  these  parallel  bands  of  felsite,  and 
erosion  between  them  has  probably  determined  the  dirction  of  the 
branches  of  the  river.  From  the  top  of  the  mountain  one  can 
follow  the  valley  of  the  Upsalquitch  far  to  the  northward,  where 
it  appears  as  a broad,  shallow  trough  ^narrowing  where  crossed 
by  the  felsite  dikes),  into  the  centre  of  which  the  river  is  cutting 
a deeper  channel.  It  is  plain  that  the  Upsalquitch  river  must  be 
very  old,  not  only  because  of  the  breadth  of  this  trough-like  vallev, 
but  also  because  of  the  way  it  cuts  across  the  felsite  ridges ; it 
must  have  been  formed  before  the  country  was  carved  down 


* There  is  a lofty  rounrl-summited  intrusive  looking  ridge,  which  is  very  probably  of 
this  same  character,  running  northeast  from  Mount  Peters,  which  may  be  continuous  with 
Naturalists  group  near  Upsalquitch  Lake  in  that  direction,  and  with  Teneriffe,  or  the  Green 
Range,  Winslow,  and  possibly  even  with  Matthew  and  Bald  Head,  to  the  southwest.  The 
presence  of  this  series  of  northeast  and  southwest  parallel  ridges,  with  Silurian  rocks,  in 
part,  at  least,  between  them,  is  quite  in  harmony  with,  if  it  does  not  actually  substantiate. 
Professor  Bailey’s  views  as  to  the  geology  of  the  Tobique-Nepisiguit  region.  (See  his 
“ Notes  on  the  Highlands  of  Northern  New  Brunswick”  in  this  Bulletin,  V.  83).  The  ridges 
might  be  of  late  or  post-Silurian  intrusive  felsite  forced  up  among,  and  in  some  case  forced 
over,  the  Silurian  strata.  The  fact  that  Silurian  rocks  occur  between  the  ridges  farther 
north,  makes  it  the  more  likely  that  the  same  is  true  in  the  Tobique-Nepisiguit  country. 

It  is  possible  this  system  of  parallel  ranges  may  be  traced  a little  farther.  One  may  find 
some  evidence  for  one  of  them  in  the  line  of  Missionaries  Range,  LaTour,  Wightman,  Feld- 
spar Mountain,  and  Mount  Edward,  and  perhaps  another  in  Mount  Denys,  Cartier,  Ray. 
mond,  DesBarres,  and  perhaps  Nalaisk,  but  it  must  be  admitted  that  they  are  not  very 
distinct,  and  their  existence  is  perhaps  doubtful.  An  attractive  feature  about  this  extension 
of  the  ranges  is  the  clear  explanation  it  gives  of  the  origin  of  the  Nepisiguit  above  and 
below  Portage  Brook,  foi  it  would  make  these  parts  strictly  liomologous  with  the  branches- 
of  the  Upsalquitch  farther  north,  such  as  Ramsay  Brook  and  Hutchinson  Brook,  etc.  But; 
this  subject  needs  more  study. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


185 


between  the  dikes,  viz.,  when  both  hard  dikes  and  softer  rocks  alt 
stood  at  one  level  above  the  present  ridges,  which  is  precisely 
what  the  peneplain  theory  requires.  Then  in  course  of  time  the 
softer  Silurian  rocks  would  be  carved  out  between  the  harder 
ranges,  determining  the  courses  of  the  larger  branches,  and  lead- 
ing to  the  present  condition. 

Resuming  our  course  down  the  river,  the  valley  continues  of 
the  open-flood-plained  type,  and  the  river  swift,  but  smooth,  for 
two  miles  to  the  junction  with  the  Northwest  Branch.  We  did 
not  ascend  this  branch,  which  looks  alluring  enough  at  its  mouth,. 
Tut  we  have  been  told  by  those  familiar  with  it  that  it  is  the  finest 
in  all  respects  of  the  two  branches,  being  easy  of  navigation  for 
a great  distance,  and  very  charming  in  scenery.*  Indeed,  from 
the  descriptions,  I would  infer  that  there  is  very  much  the  same 
difference  between  it  and  the  much  more  broken  east  branch,  that 
there  is  between  the  Little  Tobique  and  the  Right  Hand  Branch 
of  Tobique.  This  resemblance  is  not  accidental,  but  in  a sense 
genetic,  for  the  west  branch  of  Upsalquitch  flows  in  the  same 
kind  of  Silurian  rocks,  and  is  probably  of  the  same  age  as  the 
Little  Tobique,  while  the  east  branch  of  Upsalquitch  and  the  Right 
Hand  Branch  of  Tobique  flow  across  bands  of  older  and  harder 
rocks,  and  are  likewise  probably  of  the  same  age. 

Below  the  Forks  the  Upsalquitch  is  a large  and  very 
charming  river,  of  grand  scenery,  swift  and  abundant  clear  water 
affording  ideal  canoeing,  extensive  intervales,  and  all  the  beauties 
characteristic  of  the  best  of  our  New  Brunswick  rivers.  As  to 
its  size,  this  surprised  us  from  far  up  in  its  course ; it  is  a far 
larger  river  than  the  maps  give  any  idea  of,  and  than  its  appear- 
ance at  its  entrance  into  the  Restigouche  implies.  The  valley 
continues  broad  and  open  for  a few  miles,  to  below  Popelogart 
Stream,  and  then  it  appears  to  narrow  somewhat,  and  low  banks 
appear  nearer  the  stream.  This  character  becomes  more  marked' 
in  descending  until  the  river  comes  to  run  in  a deepening  and 


* An  old  portage  route  is  said  to  have  existed  from  this  branch  to  the  Nictor  [Tobique,] 
which  it  apparently  reached  a few  miles  below  the  lake  at  the  big  bend.  [Dashwood,. 
Chiploquorgan,  41,  and  Venning  in  Forest  and  Stream,  Jan.  10, 1903,  page  32  ] The  portage 
from  the  lake  to  Portage  Brook  is  described  in  Note  65, 


18G 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


rather  steep-banked,  though  still  somewhat  mature,  valley,  closely 
resembling  the  valley  of  the  main  Restigouche.  This  is,  I think, 
without  doubt,  due  to  a fact  suggested  by  the  appearance  of  the 
valley  from  Caribou  Mounta’n,  namely,  the  modern  river  is  cutting 
down  below  the  bottom  of  its  old  trough-formed  valley.  The 
fact  that  this  river,  so  closely  resembling  the  Restigouche,  is  doing 
this,  suggests  that  the  Restigouche  itself  is  in  reality  a rejuvenated 
stream  at  the  bottom  of  a wide  trough  valley,  a subject  needing 
farther  study.  The  river  continues  of  this  general  character  to 
the  Great  Falls,  below  which  it  opens  out  again  into  a broader 
valley.  The  Great  Falls,  an  irregular  rapid  easily  run  in  canoes, 
is  clearly  post-glacial  with  the  pre-glacial  valley  cutting  across 
the  bend  on  the  right  bank.  Below  this,  three  dikes  of  felsite 
are  passed,  high  terraces  appear,  and  the  uppermost  settlements 
are  met  with ; finally  the  country  opens  out,  estuary-like,  and  at 
length  the  Upsalquitch,  by  a narrow  mouth,  joins  the  Restigouche. 

\dewing  now  the  probable  physiographic  origin  of  the  river 
as  a whole,  we  have  an  origin  and  history.  I believe,  in  general 
much  like  that  of  the  Tobique  (Note  45).  The  true  head  of  the 
river  lies  south  of  the  Nepisiguit,  in  the  crystalline  rocks  form- 
ing the  central  watershed,  and  must  have  been  formed  at  the 
same  time  with  the  Nictor  and  Right  Hand  Branch  rivers,  on  the 
surface  of  the  oldest  of  the  two  peneplains,  into  which,  I believe. 
New  Brunswick  was  formerly  carved.  It  then  followed  the  gen- 
eral slope  of  the  great  peneplain  northward  along  approximately 
its  present  course,  and  probably  originally  flowed  into  the  St. 
Lawrence  by  the  course  either  of  the  Metapedia,  or,  more  pro- 
bably, by  the  Patapedia.  'When  the  country  was  elevated  and 
stood  at  the  level  determining  the  second  peneplain  (the  bound- 
ary between  the  two  lying  a little  north  of  the  lake)  it  kept  its 
course,  but  carved  its  way  down  into  the  plain,  (the  Restigouche 
forming  at  this  time  and  turning  it  into  Bay  Chaleur),  reaching 
the  harder  felsite  ridges  and  cutting  into  them,  and  carving  out 
the  softer  rocks  between ; this  continued  until  the  soft  rocks  were 
carved  to  near  the  present  general  level  of  the  Silurian  plateau,  and 
the  rivers  ran  in  broad,  shallow  troughs.  Then  came  the  eleva- 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


187 


tion  which  permitted  the  rejuvenation  of  the  streams  and  their 
-cutting  below  the  trough  of  the  older  valleys,  which  process  is 
still  in  progress.  Finally  came  the  glacial  period,  which  beheaded 
the  Upsalquitch,  and  turned  it  out  of  its  course  in  places,  as  we 
find  it  at  present. 

71. — On  Some  Peculiar  Tree  Forms  Found  in  New 
Brunswick. 

Read  April  7.  1903. 

In  earlier  notes  in  this  series  (Nos.  22  and  27),  I have  called 
attention  to  some  remarkable  tree  forms,  with  their  causes,  noticed 
in  New  Brunswick,  and  to  these  the  three  following  may  be 
added.  The  illustrations  are  in  every  case  traced  carefully  from 
photographs,  and  hence  are  approximately  accurate. 

The  first  of  the  three  figures  represents  an  apple  tree,  ten  feet 
high,  standing  near  the  shore  of  Rougie  Bay,  near  Waterside,  in 
Albert  County.  A low 
V a 1 1 e y extends  thence 
through  Shepody,  and 
through  this  valley  the 
southwest  winds,  sweeping 
up  the  Bay  of  Fundy,  rush 
with  great  force  for  most 
of  the  summer.  The  winds 
in  this  region  are  strong, 
for  very  much  the  same 
reason  the  tides  are  high,  namely,  the  Bay  of  Fundy  is  funnel- 
shaped,  causing  a concentration  of  both  water  and  air  currents, 
with  an  intensification  of  both.  The  tree  here  figured  is  not  only 
bent  mechanically  to  leeward,  i.  e.,  the  northeast,  but  it  is  also 
aborted  (by  hindrance  to  growth  and  death  of  branches  through 
excessive  transpiration)  on  the  windward  side,  and  it  is  to  a com- 
bination of  these  causes  that  such  tree-forms  are  due.  This  is 
the  'most  extreme  example  of  wind-effects  that  I have  myself  seen, 
nor  have  I found  any  better  described  in  the  literature  of  the 
subject. 

The  second  figure  represents  a spruce,  which  I photographed 
:some  years  ago  on  White  Head  Island,  Grand  Manan.  The 


188 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


bank  here  is  rapidly  washing  away  (no  doubt  because  of  a pro- 
gressive sinking  of  the  coast), 
and  this  had  evidently  deprived 


the  tree  of  support  when  very 
young.  It  has  accordingly  sunk 
down,  at  the  same  time  bending 
geotropically  upward,  until  it 
now  rests  against  the  bottom  of 
the  bank,  while  the  main  root 
ascends  vertically  upward  for 
some  six  feet  (the  tree  itself 
being  about  that  height),  and 
then  bends  over  horizontally  into- 
the  soil  at  the  top  of  the  bank,  the  present  approximate  outline  of 
which  is  shown  by  the  curved  line.  Whether  or  not  the  tree  has 
taken  root  also  in  the  bank  at  the  base,  my  notes  unfortunately 
omit  to  state.  This  case  shows  two  interesting  facts  ; first,  that 
the  washing  away  of  the  banks  must  be  at  times  very  rapid, 
(though  apparently  intermittently),  and  second,  it  shows  that 
woody  plants  must  retain  their  powers  of  geotropic  bending  much 
later  than  is  commonly  supposed,  and  than  the  nature  of  the  tis- 
sues would  lead  us  to  expect. 

The  third  figure  represents  a form  of  spruce  very  common  on 
the  elevated  open  barren  plateaus  just  east  of  the  valley  connect- 
ing the  Xepisiguit  and  Upsalquitch.  All  such  trees,  which  grow 
only  to  about  ten  feet  in  height,  show  a lower  very  dense  part 
extending  up  a foot  or  two  from  the  ground, 
a living  pyramidal  rather  close  top,  and  a 
branchless  bare  trunk  between.  This  form 
is  due,  I think,  to  the  following  causes. 
Growing  as  these  trees  do  in  the  crevices  of 
the  rocks  of  windy  bare  plateaus,  they  mu?t 
at  times,  especially  on  the  bright,  warm, 
windy  spring  days,  be  subjected  to  an  intense- 
transpiration  when  the  water  supply  is  very 
limited,  or,  in  the  early  spring,  still  frozen, 
and  hence  unavailable.  At  this  time  the 
lower  branches  are  protected  from  excessive 
transpiration  by  the  snow  covering,  and  in. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


189- 


part  by  their  proximity  to  the  ground,  and  hence  are  preserved. 
The  new  branches  at  the  top,  while  very  short  and  compact,  are' 
able  to  obtain  a sufficiency  from  the  stem,  but  as  they  grow  longer 
they  obtain  their  supply  with  more  and  more  difficulty  until  they 
finally  perish,  thus  producing  the  advancing  bare  area  behind  the 
young  tip.  The  result  is  probably  purely  a physical  result  of  the 
attendant  conditions,  with  nothing  in  it  of  adaptation. 

72. — The  Location  of  the  Highest  Land  in  New  Brunswick. 

Read  October  6,  1903. 

Every  New  Brunswicker  must  have  a desire  to  know  where  in. 
the  Province  lies  the  highest  point  above  sea-level ; and  the  sub- 
jest is  one  also  of  considerable  topographical  and  physiographic 
importance.  Yet  up  to  the  present  time  it  has  been  impossible 
for  anyone  to  say  where  that  point  is.  Such  study  as  has  been, 
given  to  the  matter  has  seemed  to  show,  as  recorded  in  earlier 
notes  of  this  series  (Nos.  5,  19,  25,  34),  that  Big  Bald  Mountain, 
on  the  South  Branch  of  Nepisiguit  and  Mount  Carleton,  three 
miles  south  of  Nictor  Lake,  are  the  two  highest  mountains  of  the 
Province ; but  it  has  been  uncertain  which  of  the  two  is  the  higher,, 
though  the  evidence  seemed  to  favor  the  former.  Now,  how- 
ever, as  the  result  of  measurements  made  during  a recent  visit  to= 
Big  Bald  in  company  with  my  friend.  Professor  A.  H.  Pierce,  I 
am  able  to  definitely  settle  the  question  as  to  their  relative  heights. 

Before  presenting  the  new  facts,  however,  we  should  note  the- 
evidence  for  the  published  heights  of  these  two  mountains.  The 
height  of  2,675  recently  given  for  Carleton  rests  upon  aneroid' 
measurements  made  by  myself  in  1899  igo2  (Notes  25,  34, 

62).  The  height  of  2,700  feet  commonly  assigned  to  Big  Bald, 
was  first  attached  to  it  upon  the  Geological  map,  published  in 
1887  (or  1888).  Now  this  map  for  the  Big  Bald  region  is  based' 
solely  upon  the  observations  of  Dr.  R.  W.  Ells,  who  was  there  in 
1880,  but  it  is  a curious  fact  that  in  his  report  he  gives  the  height 
of  the  mountain,  presumably  as  the  result  of  a single  anero'd' 
measurement,  as  2,330  to  2,430  feet  in  one  place  (Report  1879-80, 
32D),  and  2,500  in  another  (35D),  but  nowhere  as  2,700  feet. 
In  answer  to  my  question,  as  to  the  cause  of  the  discrepancy  be- 


190 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


tween  report  and  map,  Dr.  Ells,  as  earlier  noted  (Note  5),  dis- 
claimed responsibility  for  the  greater  height  given  on  the  map. 
Later,  however.  Dr.  Chalmers  wrote  me  that  he  had  made  the 
mountain  over  2,700  feet,  as  a result  of  the  re-calculation  of  Ells’ 
data  (Note  25),  whence  I conclude  that  Dr.  Chalmers  is  author- 
ity for  this  height  on  the  map. 

Our  measurements  of  Big  Bald  were  made  on  August  22,  23 
and  24,  1903,  and  consisted  of  six  independent  observations  made 
exactly  synchronously  with  the  regular  barometric  readings  at 
Fredericton  and  Chatham.  The  instruments  were  the  two  excel- 
lent aneroids,  used  with  precisely  the  same  precautions  as  to 
correction  for  index  error,  temperature  and  weather,  as  pre- 
viously described  (Note  No.  53),  and  the  results  were  calculated 
in  the  same  manner  from  the  same  tables.  One  of  the  readings 
was  rejected  because  of  a thunder  storm  prevailing  at  the  time, 
and  the  other  five  corrected  from  the  Eredericton  base  gave  2,373, 
2,341,  2,364,  2,331,  and  2,345,  averaging  2,351  feet  above  sea  level. 
The  five  corrected  from  Chatham  gave  2,272,  2,292,  2,250,  2,235, 
and  2,250,  averaging  2,259.  The  cause  of  the  discrepancy  in  the 
results  calculated  from  the  two  bases  will  be  noted  later  (Note 
76),  as  will  the  reasons  why  greater  weight  must  be  given  to  the 
Chatham  than  to  the  Eredericton  results.  The  height  must, 
therefore,  fall  in  the  vicinity  of  2,300  feet,  and  under  rather  than 
'Over  that  figure.  Thus  Big  Bald  is  proven  to  be  very  much  lower 
than  Carleton. 

So  unexpected  and  altogether  surprising  is  this  result  that  it 
will  naturally  be  questioned.  It  may  be  argued  that  my  figures 
are  somewhere  in  error ; but  not  only  were  they  all  made  with  a 
care  commensurate  with  the  interest  and  importance  of  the  pro- 
blem, but  they  are  all  consistent  with  one  another,  and  could 
hardly  all  be  in  error  in  the  same  degree.  Again,  it  may  be 
assumed  that  my  instruments  are  out  of  order ; but  not  only 
were  they  carefully  compared  with  the  standard  mercurial  baro- 
meters at  Fredericton  and  St.  John,  both  before  and  after  the 
journey,  and  the  index  errors  taken  into  account,  but  also 
they  are  the  same  instruments  used  in  precisely  the  same  manner 
as  for  the  determination  of  the  height  of  Mount  Carleton,  so  that 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


191 


they  are  at  least  conclusive  as  to  the  relative  heights  of  these  two- 
mountains.  Further,  certain  measurements  which  I made  this 
year  of  the  surface  of  Nictor  Lake  gave  results  in  close  agreement 
with  those  of  previous  years.  Allowing,  however,  the  greatest 
possible  error  under  the  circumstances,  it  could  not  bring  Big 
Bald  up  to  2,400,  nor  Carleton  down  to  2,600,  so  that  Carleton 
still  is  to  be  ranked  as  much  the  higher. 

There  is,  furthermore,  other  evidence  confirmatory  of  this 
height.  Big  Bald  rises  from  the  bed  of  the  South  Branch,  on  its 
south  side,  less  than  600  feet,  according  to  our  direct  measure- 
ments. Now,  we  found  the  South  Branch  some  four  miles  north 
of  the  mountain  to  be,  as  a mean  of  two  measurements,  just  under 
1,600  feet  in  elevation.  The  current  of  the  river  between  the  two 
places  is  very  gentle,  largely  Stillwater,  and  it  cannot  fall  100 
feet.  On  a liberal  estimate,  therefore,  the  height  of  the  mountain 
would  not  exceed  i,6oo+6oo-|- 100=2,300  feet.  That  the  moun- 
tain does  not  really  rise  more  than  to  this  height  above  the  river 
is  evident  at  a glance  to  anyone  accustomed  to  the  measurement 
of  elevations.  While  very  conspicuous  from  parts  of  the  sur- 
rounding region,  because  of  the  contrast  of  its  bold,  bare  sum- 
mit with  the  wooded  hills  in  the  vicinity,  it  is,  so  far  as  height  is 
concerned,  a very  disappointing  mountain  to  visit,  and  it  is  cer- 
tainly somewhat  surpassed  in  height  by  other  wooded  hills  in  the 
vicinity.  That  it  has  come  to  be  accepted  as  the  highest  in  the 
Province  is  due,  of  course,  first  of  all  to  the  error  of  the  Geolo- 
gical map,  but  this  has  been  aided  by  a common  psychological 
phenomenon,  namely,  the  tendency  in  the  minds  of  men  to  attri- 
bute remarkable  properties  to  that  which  is  remote  and  of  diffi- 
cult access.  Big  Bald  is  in  the  very  heart  of  the  New  Brunswick 
highlands,  and  there  is  no  spot  in  the  Province  more  difficult  to 
reach ; hence  it  is  easy  to  imagine  it  is  also  the  highest  place. 

Mount  Carleton  is,  therefore,  the  highest  land  in  New  Bruns- 
wick which  has  been  measured.  The  Province  is  now  sufficiently 
well  explored  to  make  it  seem  certain  that  in  none  of  the  less 
known  parts  can  any  mountain  exist  equalling  it  in  height.  The 
highest  point  of  land  in  New  Brunswick  may,  therefore,  be  ac- 
cepted as  the  summit  of  Mount  Carleton. 


.192 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


73. — Th5  Physiographic  History  of  the  Oromocto  River. 

Read  November  3,  1903. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  of  New  Brunswick  rivers,  both 
in  its  own  features  and  in  its  relations  to  neighboring  waters,  is 
the  Oromocto.  In  July  last,  in  company  with  Dr.  G.  U.  Hay,  I 
visited  the  Northwest  Oromocto  Lake  and  descended  the  Oromoc- 
to River  to  its  mouth  in  the  St.  John.  The  observations  I was 
able  to  make,  together  with  certain  conclusions  drawn  from  them, 
are  presented  below. 

The  development  of  our  knowledge  of  the  river  may  be  briefly 
traced.  As  it  formed  a part  of  an  important  ancient  Indian  por- 
tage route  from  the  St.  John  to  Passamaquoddy  and  the  Penob- 
scot, it  was  early  know  and  markedon  the  maps.  It  is  indi- 
cated, as  Ramouctoii,  crudely  on  the  Franquelin-de  Meulles  map 
of  1686,  and  is  given  with  remarkable  accuracy  on  the  still  un- 
published de  Rozier  map  of  1699,  which,  with  many  others  later, 
call  it  the  Medocta.^  Its  modern  representation  begins  with  a 
fair  sketch  on  Sproule’s  map  of  the  southwest  part  of  the  Pro- 
vince, of  1 786, in  which  the  lake  is  probably  represented  from 
a sketch  by  Lieutenant  Lambton,  who  crossed  it  in  his  winter  trio 
from  Fredericton  to  St.  Andrews  in  1785,  while  the  lower  part 
up  to  the  Forks  is  laid  down  from  surveys  made  in  connection 
with  Loyalist  land  grants.  The  Northwest  Lake  was  carefully 
surveyed  in  1831  by  O’Connor,  whose  very  detailed  map  is  the 
original  of  all  down  to  the  present,  including  that  accompanying 
the  present  paper,  the  topography  of  which  is  photographically 
reproduced  from  an  exact  tracing  of  his  original  manuscript.* ** *** 


* An  error  of  which  the  origin  is  explained  in  Trans.  Royal  Soc,  Canada,  II,  1896,  ii,  250; 
III,  1897,  ii,  372. 

**  Published  in  Trans.  Royal  Soc.  Canada,  VII,  1901,  ii,  412. 

r!;^***The  Magaguadavic  on  this  map  is  reduced  photographically  from  the  very  detailed 
and  accurate  map  made  in  1797  for  the  International  Boundary  Commission,  of  which  the 
original  Ms.  Field-book  is  nowin  possession  of  Rev.  Dr.  Raymond,  of  St.John,  to  whom  I 
am  indebted  for  its  use.  The  old  Indian  portage  path,  now  apparently  unknown  locally,  is 
marked  at  two  ends  very  accurately  on  these  two  maps  [O’Connor’s  and  the  Survey  of  1797,] 
and  its  intermediate  course  may  be  inferred  from  the  fact  that  itmusthave  followed  the  low 
place  in  the  ridge  a little  north  of  a direct  line  between  the  two  ends.  It  is  of  interest  to 
note  that  by  far  the  finest  camping  place  on  the  lake  is  at  White  Sand  Cove,  near  the 
Oromocto  end  of  this  portage.  For  other  facts  about  it,  consult  Trans.  Royal  Soc.  Canada. 
V,  1899,  ii,  241.  A reported  Indian  carving  from  this  river  was  found  by  us  not  to  be  genuine, 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  193 

The  Northwest  River  from  the  Forks  to  Lyons  Stream  was  sur- 
veyed in  connection  with  land  grants  prior  to  i8io,  but  the  part 
from  Lyons  Stream  to  the  lake  has  not  hitherto  been  surveyed 
at  all,  and  I had  the  pleasure  of  making  a traverse  survey  of  it 
during  our  trip,  the  results  of  which  are  given  on  the  accompany- 
ing map.  The  South  Branch  and  Back  Creek  were  surveyed 
prior  to  1800  in  connection  with  land  grants,  and  the  south 
Oromocto  Lake  and  stream  were  sketched  somewhat  later. 

The  river  was  settled  from  its  mouth  to  the  Forks  by  Loyalists 
in  1784-86;  by  their  descendants  up  the  South  Branch  to  Back 
Creek,  and  up  the  Northwest  towards  Lyons  Stream  prior  to  1810; 
the  western  shore  of  the  Northwest  Lake  was  settled  by  an  ex- 
pansion from  Harvey  settlement  after  1837,  and  later  immigrants 
after  1840  have  settled  between  Back  Creek  and  the  South  Branch, 
and  a few  settlers  live  near  the  South  Lake.  The  remainder  of 
the  river,  including  the  east  and  south  sides  of  the  Northwest 
Lake  and  the  river  to  Lyons  Stream,  and  most  of  the  South  Lake, 
with  the  South  Branch  from  near  Back  Creek,  are  still  unsettled 
forest.  Much  lumbering  was  formerly  done  on  the  lakes  and 
river,  especially  in  the  years  from  1830  to  1865,  but  it  has  now 
ceased. 

Turning  now  to  scientific  knowledge,  we  find  that  the  geology 
of  the  basin,  which  is  of  carboniferous  conglomerates  and  sand- 
stones, and  comparatively  simple,  was  first  observed,  and  was 
known  in  general  to  Gesner,  who  mentions  it  briefly  in  two  of  his 
Reports.  The  geology  of  the  vicinity  of  the  Northwest  Lake  was 


Consult  an  article  “ Upon  Aboriginal  Pictographs  Reported  from  New  Brunswick  ” in  this 
Bulletin. 

The  local  pronunciation  of  the  name  of  the  river  is  Erramucia,  which  must  be  an  old 
form,  since  it  is  found  practically  thus,  Erramouciau,  on  Allen’s  map  of  1786  (Trans.  Royal 
Soc.  Canada,  VII,  1901,  ii,  264).  Of  other  names,  Kelly  and  Bedford  [Tracey]  are  said  to  be 
for  early  lumbermen,  as  doubtless  others  are  also.  The  names  on  the  maps  are  those  com- 
monly in  use  by  those  who  know  the  river,  while  certain  of  O’Connor’s  names  not  now  in 
common  use  I have  put  in  brackets,  hidian  Point  is  explained  by  a local  legend,  to  the 
effect  that  an  Indian  having  stolen  a girl  on  the  St.  John  was  fleeing  by  the  portage  route 
to  Penobscot  when  he  was  overtaken  and  shot  by  her  relatives  on  this  point;  but  another 
tradition  derives  it  simply  from  an  Indian  camping  place  in  the  cove  near  by. 

For  very  much  local  information  about  the  lake  and  river  I am  greatly  indebted  to  Mr. 
Thos  McFarland,  of  South  Tweedside,  as  well  as  to  Mr.  C.  L.  Tracy,  of  Tracy  Station,  and 
to  Mr.  William  Clark,  of  Flume  Ridge.  I have  obtained  from  them  much  more  information 
than  I have  used  in  this  article,  but  which  will  appear  later  in  another  connection. 


194 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


first  studied  with  some  care  and  descri1:>ed  by  Charles  Robb  in 
1868.  (Report  of  the  Geological  Survey  for  1866-69).  Studies 
of  other  parts  of  the  basin  have  been  made  by  Bailey,  Matthev/ 
and  Ells.  (Reports  of  the  Geological  Survey  of  Canada,  1870- 
71,  1872-73,  and  1878-79D).  The  surface  geology  of  the  lake 
has  been  described  from  a visit  in  1883  by  Chalmers  (Report  of 
the  Geological  Survey  of  Canada,  GG,  1882-84)  who  gives  also 
an  appreciative  account  of  the  scenery,  especially  towards  the 
north.  No  studies  of  any  kind  upon  the  natural  history  of  the 
basin  appear  to  have  been  made  prior  to  our  trip.  I understand 
from  Dr.  Hay  that  his  observations  of  the  plants  along  the  river 
showed  only  the  common  plants  of  New  Brunswick,  with  none 
especially  noteworthy. 

Our  study  of  the  river  shows  that  it  falls  naturally  into  six 
sections,  which  I shall  consider  separately. 

I.  The  Norf Invest  Lake. — The  Northwest  Oromocto  Lake, 
some  eight  miles  long*  and  2^  in  extreme  breadth,  lies  in  a north- 
and-south  valley  with  high  ridges  (some  200  feet  over  the  lake), 
on  the  west  between  it  and  the  Magaguadavic,  and  a low  country 
to  the  east  and  south.  It  empties  from  the  eastern  side.  Its  shores 
are  nearly  everywhere  rocky,  for  the  most  part  of  middling-sized 
boulders,  often  pushed  up  into  marked  ice-dykes,  sometimes  pave- 
ment-like, and  including  many  morainic  points  of  small  boulders, 
extending  often  as  shoals  far  out  into  the  lake.  In  many  places, 
notably  at  Ship  Island,  Kelly  Island**  and  the  northeast  coast, 
the  shores  are  conglomerate  ledges,  often  worn  by  the  water 
into  caves.  Elsewhere,  especially  at  AVhite  Sand  Cove  and  on  the 
southeast  shores,  are  some  fine  sand  beaches.  The  three  islands  at 
the  southern  end  of  the  lake  are  of  glacial  drift  and  their  axes 
have,  with  the  moranic  points,  the  usual  northwest  and  southeast 
direction.  The  depths  of  the  lake  are  extremely  irregular,  and  in 
many  places  it  is  very  shoal,  both  near  the  shores  and  also 
upon  certain  island-like  shoals,  apparentlv  ledges,  which  come 
nearly  to  the  surface,  especially  between  Ship  Island  and  Green 
Point  and  between  Kelly’s  Island  and  the  western  shore.  On  the 

* Locally  it  is  insisted  that  this  lake  is  nine  miles  long,  but  O’Connor’s  map,  made  with 
much  care  and  checked  by  mumerous  intersections,  makes  it  less  than  eight  miles. 

**  fact  worth  mention  about  this  island  is  its  use  locally  as  a kind  of  large  game  trap. 
Deer  and  other  animals  cross  to  it  from  the  shore  by  the  bar  of  gravel  and  sand,  indicating 
their  presence  by  their  tracks  on  the  sand  ; they  are  then  driven  from  the  woods  of  the 
island  by  hunters,  to  fall  before  the  guns  of  others  stationed  at  the  bar. 


M.a-p  oj  the. 

Kort'k  West  Oromocto  Lake 
and  surrovndinjs 
compthd  hi)  W.F.Qanon^ 
Karch.  Ho  if 

■»-  ca.m.p\n^  plcicesi  o ^prinys 
S.shoal;-fi‘)i'i'^^  depths  (feet) 


1 

1 A 

1 ' 

yA  f \ 

> 

f •'■5 

V 

\ 

I '^a^hipr.  L^  Low 

1 1 / 
V / 

: a ■ 

« '■'  { 

/V  /■ 

/ 

}4f 

/ ( y . : 

t )■•.:::: 

V 

11  ■,  ) 

J,a  1 

^0 


rnLan  / 


^e//ysi 


Rovm 

Cove 


' - • 1 *•  , ... 
f % /•  ■ 


'S. 


• S V/ 

O'  f 


1:4  our 
Coun  try 


Sccile  I UuK  ~ Z niUes 


JLour  iovlder- 
StreuTYi  Country 


\J)Cdroyu 
iLaTlt 


jy.FQlkj. 


Oromocto  Krircr 


1*t. 


cjM'ji  oir'^i'  ' ( 1*  *.\j*i '»•?'' V L •'  ^*.  '-  ‘ *'s-  .’t\*.'v>-'  -»v 

' IC  TOV  'v  • • ' 

'•  ?'  6^VV as^K"’ 

A V ■ '■».,■  ■,••  I,.'; 


%«*  -*  . 

1. 


¥■' 


’ A'  \ . ■ f:>!--’  ■ 

•■■(  ■ /‘^■^  7'  kA 


yV^rf'ifc'i  "'iJfti 

'V1^\ 

• *''■  ' ^jf  ' 'i'-"  - 


W«  V r-»v^r 


r^ixz^-  -i''^ 


S‘  *rx?  ' V-'^'.^iJ,.  •>,.  :■  '-.-  C'  ■•>*^.'  ; 


t\fc,  -^iT- y\4 r.^"'-; 

‘«va.‘ir  . '■•  ^ n>»yV->c(jA 

, , <•»"'  • •„  ^ 'r 


Ljf»i‘^::f«VV 

r:i.  ■.-  r.-  .•  ^v:-;.A  ' ^.>Vi4^'; 

■ ¥rMv)m} 


\ ^ • . 1 . 1 


tl  ;:."  ''  Ul  ^‘ '.■'■• 

\\ft  _„.  . 


;^  X.  !■  T.i''.  ■y""^'-'-.- ■--  ■ ••  ' "■^'*^S^V'*r*  A' Jr 


1 iVT  t'5  • ■ • - * 

^sv.avJ  - i-.t'Jet^ 


- /«is  .«  • «^»».*'.;  A-  ■■■  ■ < 


' v.:rf\„ 

i-  *1  - ". 

J.  .v>:>*i„‘iau’ 

■:.i>ung 

► fj  i" 

, *i  •:■ 
< 

v*f 

' C-i  «■;>'  ' 

1 

AMkM 


Oromocto  Kn'er 


' *rtL 


L_  - 


>■.  N. 


JT' 


\ 


i 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  195 


shoals  west  of  Kelly’s  Island,  the  boulders  have  been  pushed, 
apparently  by  ice  action,  into  a cnrions  kind  of  atoll,  (evidently 
homologus  with  the  ice-dikes  of  the  shores)  such  as  I have  not 
elsewhere  noticed.  The  moderate  depths  found  by  us  near  the 
shores  are  marked  on  the  map ; O’Connor  states  on  his  map,  how- 
ever, that  the  “ fine  open  bay  ” formed  by  the  southern  expansion 
of  the  lake  was  found  by  him  to  be  72  feet  deep  by  soundings, 
which  is  in  conformity  with  the  rule  for  these  glacial  lakes  which 
are  usually  deepest  towards  their  southeastern  ends.  The  eleva- 
tion of  the  lake  above  sea-level  is  in  the  vicinity  of  400  feet,*  and 
it  undoubtedly  is,  as  locally  stated,  higher  than  the  Magaguadavic 
to  the  west. 

Turning  now  to  the  interesting  question  as  to  the  origin  of  this 
lake,  which  lies  directly  across  the  direction  of  the  river  to  which 
it  now  belongs,  I think  there  is  no  doubt  that  Mr.  Chalmers’ 
opinion  that  in  pre-glacial  times  its  valley  emptied  southward 
through  the  low  drift-filled  valley  to  the  Kedron  and  thence  into 
the  Magaguadavic,  is  perfectly  correct.  It  lies  therefore  in  an 
old  valley  parallel  with  the  Magaguadavic,  and  emptying  south- 
ward and  does  not  belong  morphologically  to  the  Oromocto  at  alL 
Mr.  Chalmers  also  calls  attention  to  an  apparent  pre-glacial  valley 
between  the  lake  and  Cranberry  lake  basin,  which  I also  noticed. 
But  it  appears  to  me  this  valley  is  rather  a continuation  of  Dead- 
water  Brook,  and  I believe  it  can  be  traced  farther, — east  of  Mag 
aguadavic  Ridge  to  Little  Magaguadavic  Lake  and  beyond.  This 
would  make  a continuous  valley  parallel  to  that  of  the  Magagua- 
davic and  separated  from  it  mostly  by  high  ridges,  an  arrange- 
ment perfectly  in  conformity  with  the  river  structure  of  this  region 
as  discussed  in  a later  note,**  (No.  75). 

2.  The  Northwest  Oromocto  from  the  Lake  to  Lyons' 
Stream. — Leaving  the  lake  on  its  easterly  side  the  river  flows  with 
a gentle  current,  makingeasy  canoeing, through  longreedy dead- 

* Robb,  Report,  179,  gives  it  as  370  feet,  without  mentioning  the  source  of  the  information. 
This  was  perhaps  from  a preliminary  survey  for  the  Western  Extension  Railway  which  was 
made  a few  years  earlier,  and  passed  close  to  this  lake.  Chalmers,  Report,  18,  gives  it  as 
417  feet,  of  course  from  aneroid  measurements.  I made  it,  as  the  mean  of  ten  very  careful 
measurements  with  aneroid,  synchronous  with  and  checked  from  the  barometic  station  at 
St.  John  (for  lists  of  readings  from  which  I am  indebted  to  the  Director,  Mr.  D.  L.  Hutchin- 
son), as  394  feet.  It  will  doubtless  prove,  when  exactly  levelled,  not  to  exceed  400  feet. 
Indeed  it  Is  difficult  for  me  to  see  where  it  manages  to  make  that  much  drop  between  the 
lake  and  the  Forks,  the  latter  lying  practically  at  sea  level.  Other  heights  measured  by  us 
along  the  river  gave  these  results;  Little  Lake,  357;  Mouth  of  Otter  Brook,  314:  Mouth 
of  Lyon  Stream,  282. 

**It  seems  to  me  very  likely  that  the  Magaguadavic  itself  had  a pre-glacial,  or  some 
yet  earlier,  course  into  the  Kedron  by  way  of  the  low  ground  of  Brook  of  Sticks  and  Swans 
Brook;  and  it  may  even  have  had  a very  early  or  original  course  across  the  dip  in  the  ridge 
west  of  the  lake  to  Little  Kedron  and  Piskahegan.  See  Note75. 


196  BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 

waters  and  stillwaters  separated  by  occasional  bouldery  rips  of 
little  fall,  in  a flat  wooded  country  showing  occasionally  morainic 
knolls,  down  to  Little  Lake,  a very  pretty  lake,  connected  with  the 
river  by  a short  stream  of  little  fall.  (Compare  the  map).  Below 
this,  for  a mile,  the  river  forms  a series  of  long  quiet  pools,  broken 
by  occasional  small  rips,  with  a heavy  border  of  over-hanging 
vegetation;  a charming  canoe  stream.  This  is  followed  by  shal- 
lows and  rips,  and  some  deadwaters,  down  to  Musquash  Brook, 
where  the  river  bed  becomes  rougher  and  of  greater  fall ; the 


banks  begin  to  rise  in  rocky  ledges,  and  presently,  at  North  Branch 
Falls,  occurs  a typical  post-glacial  low  fall,  or  bad  rapid,  below  | 

which  the  banks  are  still  higher,  rising  to  cliffs  50  to  80  feet  high,  ] 

and  the  valley  is  typically  post-glacial.  Below  Hartt’s  Island  the  1 

banks  become  lower  and  the  valley  opens  out,  while  the  river  flows  * 

swiftly  and  roughly  through  an  open  country  with  much  drop  over 
a bed  partly  of  boulders  and  partly  of  flat  ledge  rock,  between  ; 

banks  mostly  low  but  rising  at  times  into  morainic  hills ; and  this  ! 

continues  to  Otter  Brook.  Just  above  this  brook,  on  the  same  side  ; 

of  the  Oromocto,  in  open  burnt  country,  are  two  of  the  most  per-  i 


' ; •.  ‘V*. ' • ' V 


. ^ T »-: 


ir  C,-.  j.  ’ , 


l:Sfr 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  197 


feet  drumlins,  one  of  them  conical,  that  I have  seen  in  New  Bruns- 
wick. Below  this  the  river  continues  very  rough  with  much  fall 
and  many  ledges  for  nearly  two  miles,  where  again  the  banks  rise 
into  rocky  ledges,  and  at  Lyon  Stream  the  junction  of  river  and 
stream  is  in  a rocky  post-glacial  valley,  some  30  feet  deep.  Below 
this  the  banks  again  fall  off  and  the  country  gradually  opens  out ; 
the  river  has  much  fall  and  flows  for  the  most  part  over  a flat  con- 
glomerate-ledged  bottom.  Gradually  it  broadens  and  develops 
some  intervales  and  low  terraces,  but  below  Hardwood  Creek  the 
banks  again  rise  and  the  valley  is  once  more  post-glacial,  with 
banks  often  of  vertical  rock  some  forty  or  fifty  feet  high ; then 
these  fall  off  and  the  river  reaches  a wide  valley  in  which  the 
Yoho  unites  with  the  Oromocto. 

Reviewing  now  this  part  of  the  river  it  seems  plain  that  from 
the  lake  to  Yoho  stream,  this  valley  is  all  post-glacial,  and  that  it 
cuts  directly  across  three,  and  perhaps  four,  low  ridges*  and  their 
intermediate  shallow  valleys,  which  in  pre-glacial  times  drained 
from  northwest  to  southeast,  probably  into  the  present  Piskahegan 
and  Shin  Creek.  There  is  probably  a low  ridge  just  east  of  the 
lake,  forming  the  eastern  boundary  of  the  old  valley  now  occupied 
by  the  lake,  and  east  of  that  lies  the  shallow  valley  across  which 
the  river  now  wanders.  It  is  very  likely  that  this  valley  drained 
through  Little  and  Peltoma  lakes  into  the  Piskahegan  and  Mag- 
aguadavic  (compare  the  map)  in  pre-glacial  times.  The  next 
ridge  to  the  eastward  would  be  that  extending  from  Roach  Settle- 
ment, crossing  the  river  at  North-Branch  Falls  and  extending 
between  Shin  Creek  and  the  Piskahegan.  East  of  that  comes 
another  valley  in  which  probably  Lyon  Stream  belongs,  the  pre- 
glacial  position  of  which  must  have  been  either  farther  east  or 
farther  west,  doubtless  the  latter;  and  it  is  likely  that  this  stream, 
( formerly  extending  through  the  gap  at  Harvey  to  Cranberry 
Lake),  flowed  in  pre-glacial  times  through  the  present  Otter 
Brook  valley  into  Shin  Creek,  while  earlier  than  that,  there  is 
good  reason  to  believe,  it  flowed  across  the  southern  highlands 
into  the  Lepreau  (as  discussed  in  Note  75).  East  of  this  lies 
another  ridge  and  then  a small  unimportant  valley  occupied  only 
by  Hardwood  Creek,  also  doubtless  emptying  pre-glacially  into 
Shin  Creek,  and  east  of  that  another  ridge  bounding  the  Yoho 
Stream.  If  we  ask  now  why  this  part  of  the  river  took  this  direc- 
tion across  the  ridges,  the  answer  would  seem  to  be  this,  that  these 
shallow  valleys  in  the  glacial  period  were  filled  with  drift,  and  the 
new  stream,  turned  by  a glacial  dam  from  its  old  course  into 


* The  rocks  of  these  ridges  are  nearly  horizontal,  showing  they  are  ridges  of  erosion  and 
not  anticlines. 


198 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY.” 


Kedron,  found  its  lowest  outlet  to  the  eastward,  where  it  naturally 
followed  the  direction  of  the  general  slope  of  the  country,  which 
is  here  to  the  northeast.  It  has  since  cut  to  the  rock  bottoms  of 
the  two  eastern  valleys,  as  well  as  through  their  intervening 
ridges,  but  not  to  the  bottom  of  the  western  valley,  where  it  still 
runs  over  the  drift.* 

3.  The  Northwest  River  from  the  Y oho  to  the  Forks. — At  its 
junction  with  the  Yoho  the  character  of  the  Oromocto  changes 
completely.  The  valley  is  broad,  open,  mature ; the  river,  still  shoal 
and  swift,  though  less  so  than  above,  winds  extensively  among 
wide  intervales  and  fine  terraces  (all  well-settled)  over  a drift  bot- 
tom showing  ledges  only  rarely  and  on  one  side.  This  character 
continues  but  with  lessening  drop  to  Tracy,  where  there  is  a small 
post-glacial  fall  at  a bend  of  the  river  (the  old  valley  being  to  the 
south)  and  beyond  with  still  gentler  current  to  Fredericton  Junc- 
tion, where  the  river  turns  abruptly  to  the  northward,  forming  a 
series  of  post-glacial  falls  and  rapids.  The  pre-glacial  valley  is 
doubtless  here  on  the  right  bank,  though  I did  not  trace  it.  Below 
this  the  river  runs  into  intervales  and  winds  about  among  them  to 
the  Forks. 

It  is  perfectly  plain  that  this  part  of  the  river  occupies 
an  ancient,  mature  and  extensive  valley,  the  post-glacial  falls 
at  Tracy  and  Fredericton  Junction  representing  only  local  devia- 
tions from  the  general  course.  Moreover  this  character  extends 
continuously  up  the  valley  of  the  Yoho  as  far  as  can  be  seen  from 
their  junction  ; and  since,  as  the  maps  show,  the  Yoho  is  the  direct 
continuation  in  direction  of  this  part  of  the  valley  I think  there  is 
no  doubt  that,  morphologically,  this  part  of  the  river  and  the  Yoho 
occupy  the  same  ancient  valley,  of  which  the  Oromocto  above  the 
Yoho  is  sim])ly  a post-glacial  branch. 

4.  South  Oromocto  Lake  and  the  South  Branch. — This  part 
of  the  river  I have  not  visited  and  know  nothing  of.  Noting  the 
direction  of  the  lake,  however,  its  relation  to  Mahood’s  Lake,  to 
the  small  lakes  northwest  of  it  and  to  the  head  of  Shin  Creek,  I 
think  it  is  extremely  probable  that  all  of  these  occupy  one  very 
ancient  valley,  which  in  former  times  ran  across  the  southern  high- 
lands, giving  a continuous  river  from  the  Lepreau  to  Cranberry 
Lake  by  I.yon  Stream.  (Se:e  the  map  and  that  with  Note  75). 
This  connection,  however,  is  probably  long  pre-glacial,  and  Shin 
Creek  probably  took  the  drainage  of  Lyon  Stream  in  immediatelv 
pre-glacial  times.  I have  seen  the  junction  of  the  South  Branch 
with  Back  Creek,  and  it  enters  the  latter  by  a rather  narrow  valley 


* Of  course  it  is  possible  that  tliere  is  a pre-glacial  valley  in  this  same  general  direc- 
tion, but  this  seems  wholly  unlikely. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OP  NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


199 


at  an  abrupt  angle,  showing  it  to  be  morphologically  a branch  of 
the  broad  ancient  valley  of  Back  Creek,  and  not  the  main  stream. 

5.  Back  Creek  and  the  lower  part  of  the  South  Branch. — The 
.South  Branch  from  the  Forks  to  Back  Creek,  and  Back  Creek 
itself  wind  about  in  a continuous  single,  broad,  mature,  intervaled 
and  terraced,  obviously  ancient,  valley.  This  valley  narrows 
towards  its  head,  but  merges  gradually,  without  a break,  into  the 
valley  of  the  Nerepis,  which  continues  its  direction  without  devi- 
ation to  its  junction  with  the  St.  John  and  beyond  that  through 
the  Short  Reach,  Grand  Bay,  and  South  Bay.  There  can  be  no 
doubt,  I believe,  that  this  Back  Creek — Nerepis  Valley,  is  morpho- 
logically a single  one.  The  question  now  at  once  arises  as  to  its 
original  direction  of  flow.  This  is  easily  answered,  and  in  two 
ways.  First,  certain  streams  near  the  head  of  Back  Creek  have  a 
re-entrant  or  southward  direction,*  (compare  the  map),  and  sec- 
ond, the  general  river  directions  of  this  entire  region  necessitate 
a southerly  direction.  This  raises  the  question  as  to  the  original 
head  of  the  valley,  and  here  again  I think  the  answer  is  fairly  clear. 
This  same  valley  extends  up  the  northwest  Oromocto,  (cutting 
across  the  Forks  near  the  low  hills  on  the  south)  and  up  the 
Yoho  River  to  its  head.  But  it  did  not  end  here,  for  it  extended, 
I believe,  through  a gap  in  the  hills  to  the  flat  country  at  the 
source  of  Gardner’s  Creek,  through  Lake  George  and  the  Pokiok, 
and  into  the  St.  John,  and  this  ancient  and  important  valley  we 
may  well  call  from  its  modern  remnant  The  Nerepisian  Valley,  the 
further  extension  and  relations  of  which  to  other  neighboring 
rivers  will  be  found  discussed  in  a later  note  (No.  75). 

6.  The  Main  Oromocto  from  Forks  to  Mouth. — This  part  of 
the  river  has  at  present  a very  uniform  character.  It  is  a dead- 
water  creek,  winding  in  a very  broad  valley  through  extensive 
intervales.  In  only  one  place,  namely,  just  above  French  Lake, 
does  it  come  in  contact  with  rock-formed  upland.**  In  conse- 


* There  is,  however,  another  explanation  for  these  re-entrant  streams,  namely,  that  in 
immediately  pre  glacial  times  the  Nerepis  headed  farther  west,  and  these  were  branches  of 
it,  and  not  of  Back  Creek,  a point  still  to  be  investigated.  For  some  distance  north  of  the 
present  divide  between  the  two  rivers,  the  Back  Creek  flows  over  a ledge-rock  bottom,  as 
may  well  be  seen  from  the  railway  train.  This  implies  that  its  course  here  is  post-glacial; 
but  this  is  not  necessarily  the  case,  for  either  a pre-glacial  channel  may  exist  on  one  side 
or  the  other  of  the  present  channel,  or  this  may  represent  the  pre-glacial  summit  of  the 
Tocky  divide  between  Back  Creek  and  Nerepis. 

**This,  the  only  case  in  which  the  river  actually  now  touches  the  rocky  upland,  is  on 
the  right  bank.  In  general,  this  river  seems  to  keep  nearer  to  the  upland  on  the  right  than 
on  the  left,  a supposition  confirmed  by  the  representation  of  the  intervale  upon  the  surface 
geology  map.  This  tendency  to  keep  to  the  right  is  very  likely  due  to  the  well-known 
tendency  of  rivers  in  the  northern  hemisphere  to  erode  their  right  faster  than  their  left 
■banks,  due  to  the  effect  upon  the  moving  water  exerted  by  the  earth’s  rotation 


200 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


quence  one  can  make  out  little  of  the  geographical  relations  of  the 
river  from  the  stream  itself,  but  an  inspection  of  the  general  maps 
brings  out  some  important  facts.  First,  the  streams  flowing  into 
the  upper  part  of  this  section,  namely,  Three-Tree  Creek,  Merse- 
reau  Creek,  Brizley  Creek,  are  all  markedly  re-entrant  in  their 
main  courses,  indicating  that  at  one  time  this  part  of  the  river 
flowed  south,  and  suggesting  that  it  was  at  one  time  a small  branch 
of  the  Nerepisian  River.  Second,  it  has  a large  branch,  the  Rusa- 
gonis,  entering  at  right  angles,  parallel  with  the  St.  John  and  in  a 
line  with  Kelly’s  Creek  and  the  Upper  Reach  of  the  St,  John, 
while  its  direction  is  continued  across  the  Oromocto  by  French 
Lake  and  Rockwell  Stream.  Though  I have  not  been  able  to 
study  this  problem  I think  it  very  probable,  for  reasons  which  will 
be  given  in  a later  note  ( No.  75),  that  the  Rusagonis  and  Rockwell 
streams  persist  in  an  ancient  valley,  of  which  the  Upper  Reach  and 
part  of  Nacawic  are  parts,  and  which  joined  the  present  St.  John 
at  Little  River  in  Flampstead.  In  this  case  the  present  Lower 
Oromocto  was  at  first  a small  branch  of  the  St.  John,  which  in 
very  early  times  extended  back  capturing  the  Rusagonis,  and  later, 
cutting  through  the  divide,  the  remnant  of  which  is  the  ridge  south 
of  French  Lake,  captured  the  branch  of  the  Nerepisian  River,  and 
thus  the  main  part  of  the  river,  turning  it  northward  into  its  pres- 
ent course.  The  condition  which  allowed  this  extensive  alteration 
was  no  doubt,  as  later  more  fully  discussed,  the  ease  of  erosion  in 
the  soft  sand-stones  of  this  region,  combined,  perhaps,  with  some 
synclinal  folding  or  other  favoring  local  conditions. 

The  conclusions  drawn  from  the  facts  here  stated  are  of  course 
largely  tentative.  I regard  them  as  in  the  highest  degree  pro- 
bable, but  much  study  is  still  needed  before  they  can  be  either 
fully  confirmed  or  definitely  disproved. 


74. — Notes  on  the  Physiographic  Orighn  of  the  Keswick 

River. 

Read  November  3,  1903. 

For  some  years  past  I have  been  making  such  observations  upon 
the  physiographic  character  of  the  Keswick  valley  as  may  bc- 
accomplished  from  railway  trains.  The  method  is  not  ideal,  but 
the  trains  in  that  valley  do  not  move  at  a rate  to  render  such  study 
quite  impossible,  especially  when  several  trips  are  made  to  supple- 
ment one  another  in  conjunction  with  the  use  of  the  best  maps. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  201 


Some  interesting  possibilities  are  thus  suggested,  which  are  as 
follows. 

The  Keswick  valley  enters  the  St.  John  valley  as  a direct  con- 
tinuation of  the  latter,  the  two  together  forming  a single  broad, 
flood-plained,  terrace-bordered,  gentle-sloped,  matured  valley, 
while  the  Upper  St.  John  enters  this  combined  valley  at  an  abrupt 
angle,  in  a much  narrower  steeper-walled  and  obviously  newer 
valley.  This  suggests  that  morphologically  the  Keswick  and  the 
St.  John  valley  below  it  are  one,  and  that  the  Keswick  is  the  mor- 
phological head  of  the  St.  John  below  it.  Ascending,  the  Keswick 
valley  retains  much  of  its  width  and  all  of  its  ancient  and  matured 
appearance,  the  present  stream,  winding  about  amidst  intervales 
and  terraces,  being  obviously  much  smaller  than  that  which  form- 
ed it.  At  Jones  Fork  comes  in  a broad  branch  from  the  north ; at 
Zealand  one  comes  from  the  west ; at  Stone  Ridge  is  another  from 
the  north;  and  another  also  from  the  north  appears  to  come  in  at 
Upper  Keswick.  All  the  way  up,  the  river  maintains  its  matured 
appearance,  though  narrowing  somewhat,  and  seemingly  narrowed 
much  more  than  it  really  is  by  the  remarkable  great  terraces.  At 
Upper  Keswick  the  railway  climbs  by  very  steep  grades  (265  feet 
within  three  miles  by  the  railway  levels)  out  of  this  valley  over  a 
water-shed  into  the  valley  of  the  Nacawic.  But  as  the  railroad 
ascends,  one  can  see  finely  displayed  the  ripe  old  valley  of  the 
Keswick  continuing  off  to  the  northwest.  Beyond  this  point  I 
have  not  seen  it,  but  in  an  earlier  note  (No.  50)  I have  suggested 
the  probability  that  the  north  and  south  parts  of  both  the  Nash- 
waak  and  the  Miramichi,  both  of  which  lie  in  a direct  line  north 
from  its  present  source,  formerly  flowed  through  this  valley,  and 
certainly  its  great  size  strongly  sustains  this  conclusion.  I believe 
that  these  three  rivers  lie  in  a single  ancient  valley,  with  large  and 
important  branches,  forming  the  original  head  of  all  the  St.  John 
below  it,  and  this  we  may  call  from  its  modern  remnant.  The  Kes- 
zvian  Valley.  It  is  probable  that  in  its  lower  part  it  had  another 
branch,  for  the  course  of  the  Mactaquac  on  our  maps  strongly 
suggests  that  it  formerly  flowed  by  a small  brook  into  the  present 
Keswick  near  its  mouth.  Tracing  now  the  Mactaquac  valley 
upward,  as  represented  on  the  maps,  we  find  it  lying  in  a line  with 


202 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


a branch  of  the  Nacawic  and  of  the  Becaguimec  (compare  map 
with  the  next  note),  and  even  with  the  Presquile  beyond  the  St. 
John,  and  it  is  possible  that  all  of  these  lie  in  a single  ancient 
valley.  Certainly  the  curious  course  of  the  Becaguimec,  which  at 
present  folds  back  so  remarkably  on  itself,  is  in  harmony  with 
some  such  explanation  as  this,  even  though  the  present  explana- 
tion may  not  be  precisely  correct  in  detail.  If  now  we  trace  this 
Keswian  river  downward,  it  must  have  followed  the  present  St. 
John  valley  to  Jemseg,  and  possibly  followed  it  to  the  Long 
Reach.  There  is,  however,  another  possibility,  suggested  by  the 
parallelism  of  this  system  of  rivers  (discussed  in  the  next  note), 
namely,  that  it  originally  continued  from  Jemseg  across  to  Lewis 
Cove  on  the  Washademoak,  thence  by  Southwest  Brook  and 
Spraggs  Brook  to  the  Belleisle,  thence  across  to  Paticake  Brook, 
Hammond  River,  Porter  Brook  and  Quaco  River  to  the  sea  at 
Quaco.  If  it  really  had  this  course,  it  would  have  been  turned 
in  very  early  times  into  its  present  course  by  the  easterly  erosion 
of  branches  from  the  lower  Nerepisian  and  Rusiagonian  valleys, 
as  described  in  the  preceding  and  in  the  following  notes.* 

75. — The  Origin  of  the  Fundian  System  of  Rivers. 

Read  November  3,  1903. 

The  rivers  of  New  Brunswick  belong  to  three  great  natural 
systems, — one  sloping  southeastward  into  the  Bay  of  Fundy, 
another  sloping  northeastward  into  the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence,  and 
the  third  sloping  northward  and  eastward  into  Bay  Chaleur. 
Upon  the  first  of  these,  which  we  may  designate  the  Fundian 
system,  I wish  here  to  record  some  observations,  looking  to  an 
explanation  of  the  origin  of  its  remarkable  features.** 

* Dr.  Chalmers,  in  his  latest  Geological  Report,  has  suggested  that  the  St.  John  may 
once  have  flowed  through  the  Nacawic  and  Keswick,  but  his  explanation  of  the  possible 
method  differs  much  from  that  here  given. 

**  There  are  many  references  to  peculiar  features,  and  their  explanation,  in  the  rivers  of 
this  system  in  the  writings  of  the  geologists  who  have  investigated  New  Brunswick  geology, 
notably  those  of  Bailey,  Matthew,  Ells  and  Chalmers.  But  no  attempt  has  hitherto  been 
made,  so  far  as  I know,  to  explain  the  features  of  these  rivers  collectively.  All  physio- 
graphic study  must  rest  upon  topographical  and  geological  data,  and  such  studies  as  those 
here  attempted  are  only  made  possible  by  the  previous  labors  of  these  geologists  who  have 
made  accurately  known  in  its  outlines  and  in  many  of  its  details,  the  structural  geology  of 
New  Brunswick. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


203 


There  are  two  very  striking  facts  about  this  system,  of  which 
the  explanation  is  not  obvious.  First,  the  courses  of  the  rivers 
are  in  large  part  independent  of  the  geological  formations,  for 
many  of  them,  especially  the  westernmost,  run  directly  across  the 
formations,  hard  and  soft  alike.  Second,  the  principal  river  of 
this  system,  the  St.  John,  has  a curious  zig-zag  form,  with  some 
of  its  parts  in  the  prevailing  southeasterly  course,  but  others  at 
right  angles  to  it,  and  its  course  as  a whole  forms  almost  a semi- 
circle around  rivers  west  of  it.  All  of  these  phenomena,  I 
think,  can  now  be  explained,  and  the  key  to  their  interpretation 
is  found  in  the  probable  physiographic  history  of  the  Oromocto, 
supplemented  by  that  of  the  Keswick,  outlined  in  the  two  preced- 
ing notes. 

The  general  lack  of  correspondence  between  river-courses  and 
the  underlying  formations  can  have,  it  would  appear,  but  one 
meaning.  The  river  valleys  must  be  much  older  than  the  present 
■exposure  of  those  formations,  and  must  have  originated  on  a 
general  uniform  southeasterly  slope  which  could  have  been  formed 
in  either  one  of  two  ways.  First,  this  entire  country  was  covered 
by  level  homogeneous  deposits,  such  as  the  Carboniferous  sand- 
stones form  in  the  eastern  part  of  the  Province  at  the  present  day ; 
these  became  elevated  from  the  sea  with  a southeasterly  slope  on 
which  the  rivers  formed  and  gradually  eroded  their  valleys  down 
into  the  underlying  deposits.  Second,  all  of  the  formations  were 
planed  off  uniformly,  either  by  sea  or  river  action,  to  a great  pene- 
plain, which,  on  its  elevation,  sloped  southeast,  thus  establishing 
the  parallel  southeasterly  valleys.  Which  of  these  two  explana- 
tions is  correct  is  not,  from  our  present  point  of  view,  important. 
The  great  crucial  point  is  this,  that  by  one  or  the  other  (or  possibly 
by  some  other)  method,  the  rivers  of  this  region  were  given,  after 
all  the  formations  were  deposited,  a general  southeasterly  course, 
and  this  they  have  largely  retained  down  to  the  present  day. 
Where  they  have  deviated  from  the  arrangement,  as  they  have 
very  often,  it  is  because  of  the  influence  of  the  underlying  forma- 
tions, as  will  be  shown  later  in  this  paper. 

So  far  as  I have  been  able  to  work  out  the  original  valleys  of 
this  system,  they  are  as  given  below.  The  descriptions  can  be 


204  BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY.'  •' 

followed  in  general  upon  the  accompanying  small-scaled  map, but 
they  will  be  much  plainer  if  read  in  comparison  with  the  maps  of 
the  Geological  Survey,  which  show  also  the  courses  of  the  for- 
mations. 

1.  The  Machian  Valley. — To  the  westward  of  the  New  Bruns- 
wick series  lie  lines  of  valleys  strongly  suggestive  of  a continua- 
tion of  the  svstem.  The  westernmost  of  these  heads  in  the  East 
Branch  of  Penobscot  (outside  the  limits  of  the  rccompanying 
map,  but  very  plain  on  Wilkinson’s  map),  follows  the  Penobscot  a 
short  distance  to  the  re-entrant  Matakeunk,  which  it  follows 
through  the  westernmost  Scoodic  lakes  to  the  Machias. 

Possibly  another  occurs  east  of  this,  heading  in  the  Molum- 
kaus,  crossing  through  Matagoodus,  Scoodic  Lakes  and  East 
Alachias. 

2.  The  Scoodian  Valley. — This  is  the  least  distinct  of  the  val- 
leys of  the  region,  but  it  appears  to  be  traceable  from  the  Baska- 
hegan  along  the  streams  to  the  Grand  Ealls  of  St.  Croix,  thence 
following  the  present  river  (the  ancient  Scoodic)  to  near  Meddy-, 
bemps  Lake,  whence  it  probably  runs  through  the  Penamaquaiii, 
Valley  into  Cobscook.  But  my  evidence  as  to  this  valley  is  almost 
wholly  cartographical,  and  I can  offer  little  more  than  a sugges 
tion.  A minor  valley  seems  to  be  east  of  this,  including  Mohannes 
Stream,  Magurrewock  and  Boyden’s  Lakes. 

3.  The  Chepednian  Valley. — This  appears  to  head  in  Mata- 
wamkeag  River,  or  Skitticook  Branch,  (if  not  farther  north  in 
Aroostook  waters),  and  extending  through  Grand  Lake  and  its, 
Great  South  Bay,  Lambert  Lake,  Scott’s  Brook,  the  Chiputneti- 
cook  ( St.  Croix  ) to  Canoose,  runs  thence  across  to  Denys  River, 
and  by  this  to  the  St.  Croix  below  St.  Stephen,  which  it  follows 
to  near  the  Narrows,  when  it  passes  behind  the  Devil’s  Head  to 
reacli  the  lower  St.  Croix  near  Red  Beach. 

4.  The  Passaniaquodicin  Valley. — This  valley  appears  to  head 
in  the  south  branch  of  iMeduxnekeag  (and  perhaps  farther  north), 
extends  thence  to  Lower  iMonument  Brook,  thence  across  the  head 
of  Pirate  Brook  to  IMusquash  Brook,  thence  directly  through  to 
the  St.  Croix,  which  it  leaves  at  Mud  Lake,  whence  it  extends 
across  the  heads  of  Canoose  and  Denys  streams.  Gallop  Stream, 
and  thus  into  Oak  Bay  and  the  Lower  St.  Croix  (both  of  which  it 
formed)  ; it  continues  through  Passamaquoddy  near  the  Maine 
sliOre,  passes  between  Deer  Island  and  Moose  Island,  and  crosses 
Campobello  to  empty  through  Herring  Cove.  A large  river  hav- 
ing this  general  course  explains  perfectly  the  Origin  of  the 
remarkable  Oak  Bay-St.  Croix  estuary,  which  otherwise  stands, 
much  in  need  of  interpretation. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


205 


There  is  perhaps  a minor  valley  east  of  this,  including  possibly 
some  of  the  west  branch  Digdeguash  and  Upper  Waweig,  which 
emptied  through  Bocabec  Bay  and  Letite  Passage,  forming  the 
latter. 

5.  The  Digdeguasian  Valley. — This  appears  to  arise  as  far 
north  as  Bull’s  Creek  (perhaps  even  in  branches  of  Mednuxna- 
keag),  includes  the  Upper  Eel  River,  the  three  Eel  River  lakes. 
La  Coote  Lake,  the  Digdeguash  lakes  (or  possibly  as  on  the  dotted 
line  of  the  map),  thence  to  the  Digdeguash  itself,  whose  course  it 
follows  with  perhaps  a branch  from  Bolton  Brook  to  near  its 
present  mouth,  where  it  may  have  emptied  by  Letite  Passage,  or  it 
may  have  crossed  in  part  by  the  small  streams  shown  on  the  maps,, 
to  Letang,  forming  the  deep  entrance  to  that  harbor. 

6.  The  Magadavian  Valley. — The  lower  course  of  this  river 
is  fairly  clear,  but  tw'o  possible  branches  may  be  traced  at  its  head 
with  two  others  lower  down.  One  branch  may  have  originated 
north  of  Eel  River,  in  Pokomoonshine  Brook,  following  Eel  River 
to  Pocowagamis  Brook,  Skiff  Lake,  Grassy  Lake  and  Upper 
Cranberry  Brook  to  Upper  Trout  Brook  and  the  Magaguadavic. 
A second  branch  seems  to  have  included  Eel  River  below  Benton* 
(and  possibly  the  brook  through  Spearville  and  even  Bull’s 
Creek  above  Debec)  through  Pine  Swamp  Brook  to  Sheogomoc 
waters,  (following  the  railroad  at  Canterbury),  through  second 
Sheogomoc  Lake,  Big  Duck  Lake,  Duck  Brook  across  Magagua- 
davic Lake  and  along  the  present  Magaguadavic  (or  a stream 
west  of  it  to  Davis  Brook)  and  by  the  present  Magaguadavic  to 
near  Brook  of  Sticks,  where  it  may  have  crossed  through  the  low 
ground  into  Kedron,  and  by  Kedron  Brook  to  the  Magaguadavic. 
(Compare  Note  73,  and  its  map  of  Oromocto  Lake)  Or  it  may 
even  have  crossed  through  the  small  gap  in  the  ridge  west  of  Oro- 
mocto Lake,  across  the  lake  to  Kedron  waters,  as  shown  by  the 
dotted  line  on  the  map.  The  third  branch  probably  originated  in 
Charlie  Lake  (and  perhaps  farther  north  in  a part  of  the  St,  John 
and  Bull’s  Creek),  thence  running  to  first  Sheogomoc  Lake,  thence 
to  Little  Magaguadavic  Lake,  thence  through  the  gap  between 
Blaney  and  Magaguadavic  Ridges,  through  Deadwater  .Brook  into 
the  head  of  Oromocto  Lake,  through  that  lake  into  Kedron  and 
thence  into  the  Magaguadavic.  A fourth,  and  very  minor,  branch 
perhaps  originated  northeast  of  Oromocto  Lake,  flowed  southeast 
through  Little  Lake  and  Peltoma  thence  into  Piskehegan  and  the 
Magaguadavic.  The  deviation  of  the  two  latter  branches  to  the 


* It  seems  possible  that  Eel  River  had  a former,  perhaps  immediately  pre-glacial,  outlet 
from  Benton  eastward  along  the  general  course  of  the  present  highway  and  the  old  Indiani 
portage. 


206 


BULLETIN  OP  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


westward  is  of  course  caused  by  the  great  granite  mass  of  Mount 
Pleasant,  rising  1200  feet,  which  as  this  deviation  of  the  rivers 
would  show,  stood  out  as  a inonadnock  from  the  plain  on  which 
the  rivers  formed.  The  lower  Magaguadavic  below  Pis- 
kahegan  appears  to  run  in  its  ancient  valley  to  Red 
Rock,  whence  it  pretty  certainly  continues  through  Red 
Rock,  Sparks  and  Clear  lakes  to  Forked  Lake  (between  the  two 
latter  lakes  there  is  a remarkable  valley  that  I have  myself  seen), 
thence  into  Popelogan  and  Popelogan  Harbor.  The  Magagua- 
davic below  Red  Rock  appears  to  belong  to  Bonny  River  and 
'Clarence  Brook.* 

7.  The  Lcproian  Valley. — As  mentioned  in  Note  73  it  appears 
possible  that  a valley  originated  in  the  Cranberry  Lake  basin,  flow- 
ed through  the  gap  at  Harvey  into  Lyon  Stream,  thence  by  Otter 
Brook,  the  head  of  Shin  Creek  and  its  south  branch,  to  South 
Oromocto  Lake,  Mahood’s  Lake  and  into  the  Lepreau,  which 
probably  emptied  on  the  coast  at  or  near  Little  Dipper  Harbor,  or 
else  at  Musquash.  This  country  is  now  so  elevated,  the  lake  sur- 
faces lying  nearly  600  feet  above  sea-level,  that  this  river  must 
been  turned  from  its  course  at  a comparatively  early  time,  and 
Shin  Creek  would  appear  to  be  the  modern  successor  of  the  early 
stream  which  took  this  direction. 

8.  The  Nerepisian  Valley. — As  described  in  Note  73  I have 
traced  this  ancient  valley  on  the  ground  through  much  of  its 
'Course.  Its  source  is  uncertain,  but  most  probably,  I think,  is  in 
the  Meduxnekeag,  whence  it  crossed  in  a line  through  the  heads 
of  several  small  streams  to  the  Pokiok,  (although  it  may  have 
followed  the  present  upper  St.  John).  From  the  Pokiok  it  extends 
southward  across  the  head  of  Gardens  Stream  to  the  Yoho,  the 
(Jromocto,  Back  Creek,  the  Nerepis,  the  Short  Reach,  Grand  Bay, 
and  to  the  sea  in  or  near  St.  John  harbor.  At  this  early  period 
the  upper  St.  John,  above  the  central  watershed,  either  did  not 
exist  or  else  flowed  to  Bay  Chaleur,  a subject  later  to  be  con- 
sidered.** 

9.  The  Rnsagonian  Valley. — As  suggested  in  Note  73,  this 
ap])ears  to  represent  another  of  the  parallel  valleys.  It  headed  in 
some  branch  of  Nacawic,  and  very  likely  in  the  Little  Presquile 
beyond  the  St.  John,  (the  Little  Presquile  would  seem,  from  the 


* Or  possibly  the  Didijeguash  flowed  through  Digdeguash  Lake,  and  by  its  lower  end 
to  the  Magaguadavic,  the  Canal,  Lake  Utopia,  head  of  Letang  and  Beaver  Harbor,  as 
shown  by  dotted  line  on  the  map. 

**  All  physiographic  evidence,  of  which  I have  collected  much,  later  to  be  presented, 
tends  to  show  that  this  present  central  watershed  separating  the  Tobique  from  the  Mira- 
michi  is  also  the  ancient  one.  This  is  in  marked  contrast  with  the  eastern  water-shed, 
which  has  shifted  from  its  ancient  position  and  moved  farther  to  the  eastward. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


207’ 


maps,  to  have  had  an  earlier  outlet,  in  the  line  of  its  general  direc- 
tion, through  a little  brook  now  flowing  southeast  into  the  St. 
John)  ; and  followed  the  Upper  Reach,  Kelly’s  Creek,  the  Rusa- 
gonis,  and  Rockwell  Stream.  Beyond  this  I have  found  no  direct 
evidence  of  its  course,  but  the  general  parallelism  with  other  rivers 
would  lead  us  to  expect  that  it  crossed  to  near  Little  River  in' 
Hampstead  and  followed  the  St.  John  to  the  Belleisle  (originat- 
ing this  part  of  the  St.  John).  It  ran  thence  through  Kingston 
Creek,  Forester’s  Cove,  and  a line  of  brooks  to  Loch  Lomond, 
Black  River  and  the  sea  west  of  McCoy’s  Head.  Such  a course 
explains  perfectly  several  otherwise  puzzling  geographical  fea- 
tures, such  as  the  course  of  the  St.  John  from  Long  Island  to  the 
Belleisle,  and  Kingston  Creek.  The  deviation  fromparallelism  at 
Little  River  is  of  course  explained  by  the  presence  of  the  great 
Bald  (or  Champlain)  mountain  mass,  which  would  thus  be  shown 
to  have  stood  up  like  Mount  Pleasant,  as  a monadnock  from  the 
general  plain  on  which  the  rivers  were  forming. 

lo.  The  Keswian  Valley. — As  described  in  the  preceding  note, 
this  river  probably  headed  in  the  Miramichi,  flowed  through  the 
Upper  Nashwaak  (with  a branch  from  the  source  of  the  Mirami- 
chi and  a part  of  Becaguimec,  and  possibly  from  the  upper  St. 
John),  the  present  Keswick  and  the  St.  John  to  Fredericton  re- 
ceiving an  important  branch  from  the  Nacawic,  Upper  Becagui- 
mec (and  perhaps  the  Presquile)  ; thence  its  course  was  probably 
along  the  present  Portobello  under  the  intervale  to  Major’s  Island 
and  the  present  river  to  Jemseg.*  From  this  point  it  seems 
possible  that  we  can  trace  it  also  across  country  to  the  sea  through 
Lewis’  Cove,  Spragg’s  Brook,  Paticake  Brook,  part  of  Hammond 
River,  and  Quaco  River,  to  the  sea  in  Quaco  Bay. 

It  is  possible  that  even  another  of  these  parallel  valleys  existed' 
east  of  the  Keswian  along  the  course  of  the  dotted  line  on  the  map. 
If  so,  it  arose  in  the  Nashwaak  above  the  Udenack  (perhaps  even 
in  Miramichi  Lake  and  north  of  the  Miramichi),  passed  through 
Udenack  and  McKenzie  Brook  (or  as  on  the  map)  across  the 
head  of  Little  River,  over  Grand  Lake  to  Young’s  Cove,  over 
Washademoak  to  Long’s  Creek,  thence  to  a branch  of  Studholm 
Mill  Stream,  to  Sussex  Vale,  and  by  Trout  Creek  and  Quiddy 


* Below  Fredericton  there  begins  an  extensive  intervale  basin  which  soon  opens  to 
include  Portobello,  French  Lake  and  Maquapit ; and  it  is  noteworthy  that  the  St.  John  for 
the  most  part  keeps  close  to  the  upland  on  the  southwest.  It  is  possible  that  this  is  a 
result  of  the  tendency  in  rivers  of  the  northern  hemisphere  to  erode  their  right  banks,  a 
consequence  of  the  influence  of  the  earth’s  rotation  on  the  movingwater.  Something  of  the 
same  kind  appears  to  be  true  of  the  Lower  Oromocto,  (Note  73.) 


208  BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 

River,  or  else  by  Wards  Creek  and  Big  Salmon  River  to  the  sea. 
Such  a river  should  be  named  from  its  only  important  existant 
part  the  A^ashwian  River.  But  I have  no  evidence  for  it  other 
than  cartographical. 

Somewhere  east  of  this  river,  and  parallel  with  it,  must  have 
come  the  ancient  water-shed  between  this  Fundian  System  and 
the  St,  Lawrence  System.  This  water-shed  I believe  we  can  still 
trace  in  its  remnants,  constituting  the  elevated  land  near  Point 
Wolfe,  extending  thence  to  the  lofty  hills  of  Sussex  and  across 
the  Washademoak  to  ]\Iarrs  Settlement  hill,  across  the  head  of 
Grand  Lake,  Emigrant  Settlement  hill,  between  Salmon  Creek 
and  Newcastle  Creek,  thence  to  the  water-shed  between  the 
Taxes  and  the  Nashwaak,  and  beyond  to  cross  the  Miramichi, 
as  shown  on  the  map.  There  is  evidence  to  show,  which  will  later 
be  presented,  that  originally  all  waters  west  of  this  line  were 
branches  of  the  Keswian  (or  Nashwian)  while  all  east  of  it 
flowed  into  the  St.  Lawrence.* 

One  important  fact  about  all  of  these  rivers  remains  to  be 
mentioned,  namely,  it  is  possible  that  at  the  time  of  their  formation 
the  Bay  of  Fundy  was  rock-filled,  and  these  rivers  flowed  across 
Nova  Scotia  into  the  sea  (just  as  those  of  the  St.  Lawrence  system 
flowed  over  Prince  Edward  Island,  and  those  of  our  northern 
system  flowed  across  the  Restigouche  valley  into  the  St.  Law- 
rence), thus  originating  the  valleys  which  cross  that  Province 
from  northwest  to  southeast.  It  may  even  prove  possible  to 
identify  the  corresponding  valleys  in  the  two  Provinces  (thus 
determining,  for  instance,  which  valley  formed  Annapolis  Gut, 
which  emptied  through  Mahone  Bay,  etc.),  although  on  the 
Fundy  slope  the  Nova  Scotia  rivers  are  much  modified. 

Such  appears  to  me  to  have  been  the  original  arrangement  of 
river  valleys  in  this  region.  I have  no  doubt  that  further  re- 
search will  modify  the  conclusions  in  many  details,- but  the  general 
principles  I believe  are  correct  and  will  stand. 

We  must  consider  now  the  causes  of  the  profound  modifica- 
tions of  the  original  arrangement  which  have  given  us  the  very 
different  conditions  of  the  present.  According  to  our  theory. 


* As  I have  pointed  out  in  an  earlier  note,  No.  49,  footnote. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  209 

these  valleys  originated  on  a southeasterly  sloping  surface  as  it 
arose  from  the  sea.  Had  the  underlying  rocks  been  uniform  in 
texture  and  hardness,  those  rivers  would  doubtless  have  kept 
those  courses  to  the  present  day.  But  the  rocks  were  not  of  equal 
hardness,  but  on  the  contrary  consisted  of  bands  of  harder  and 
softer  rocks  running  for  the  most  part  directly  across  the  courses 
of  these  rivers.  In  the  process  of  erosion  these  softer  bands  were 
cut  down  rapidly,  forming  large  right-angled  branches  to  the 
older  valleys.  Ultimately  these  branches  were  able  to  cut  back 
into  neighboring  valleys  and  frequently  to  capture  their  head 
waters.  It  is  in  this  erosion  by  branches  of  the  main  valleys  along 
the  softer  rocks  crossing  from  valley  to  valley  that  we  have  the 
explanation  of  the  changes  which  have  altered  the  original 
arrangement  to  the  conditions  that  we  find  at  the  present  day,  for 
all  of  the  river  courses  of  this  system  seem  to  lie  either  in  the 
ancient  northwest  and  southeast  valleys  across  the  rock  bands,  or 
in  northeast  and  southwest  valleys  following  the  general  direction 
of  the  softer  rocks. 

Turning  to  these  cross  valleys,  we  note  that  by  far  the  most 
important  of  them  is  the  Oromocto,  which  lies  near  the  middle 
of  the  broadest  of  the  bands  of  the  soft  Carboniferous  sandstones. 
Starting  as  a small  branch  of  the  Keswian  River  (which  itself, 
running  across  a greater  extent  of  soft  rocks  that  any  of  the  rivers 
to  the  westward,  cut  its  channel  more  rapidly  than  they,  thus  be- 
coming a sort  of  trunk  river),  it  cut  backward  into  the  Rusagon- 
ian  valley,  capturing  its  upper  part.  It  is  precisely  because  this 
valley  was  the  first  thus  to  be  captured  that  it  is  now  the  least 
distinct  of  them  all  (especially  east  of  its  captor).  The  Oromocto 
then  extended  farther  back  capturing  a branch  of  the  Nerepisian 
valley.  Similarly,  but  somewhat  later,  a branch  of  the  Nerepis- 
ian, eroding  backward  (along  the  present  Shin  Creek),  captured 
the  Upper  Leproian,  but  the  final  capture  of  two  branches  of  the 
Magadavian  was  only  effected  (as  Note  73  shows)  by  aid  of  the 
glacial  period.  Meanwhile,  and  very  early  in  this  series  of 
changes,  certain  bands  of  soft  rocks  occupying  the  present  Belle- 
isle-Long  Reach  and  Kennebecasis  valleys  (their  presence  there  be- 
ing due  to  earlier  geological  causes  worked  out  by  our  geologists) 


210 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


were  gradually  cut  out  by  backwardly  extending  branches  from 
the  lower  Nerepisian,  which  thus  very  early  captured  the  lower 
Rusagonian,  and  soon  after  the  lower  Keswian  (whence  the  lower 
courses  of  these  rivers  have  had  time  to  be  much  altered  by  minor 
later  changes),  while  a branch  of  the  lower  Rusagonian  early 
extended  back  and  captured  the  Keswian,  forming  the  present  St. 
John  from  the  foot  of  Long  Island  to  Jemseg.  It  was  no 
doubt  a similar  erosion  which  formed  the  great  Hammond  River- 
Loch  Lomond-Little  River  valley,  and  another  of  analogous 
character  which  formed  the  northeasterly  part  of  the  Nerepis 
River. 

In  the  meantime,  also,  a branch  parallel  with  the  Oromocto 
was  eroded  back  from  the  Keswian  near  the  mouth  of  the  present 
Keswick,  to  capture  the  Rusagonian  at  Kelly’s  Creek.*  It  is 
true  this  part  of  the  river  does  not  now  run  in  the  softer  Carboni- 
ferous rocks,  but  remnants  of  those  rocks  exist,  showing  that  it 
formerly  did  so.  The  erosion  of  this  band  did  not  stop  here, 
however,  but  extended  along  upper  Gardens  Creek.  It  was  very 
probably  a similar  erosion  starting  in  bands  of  soft  rocks  now 
removed  which  formed  the  northeast  branch  of  Nacawic  and  the 
St.  John  thence  to  Pokiok,  thus  capturing  upper  Nerepisian 
waters.  Something  of  the  same  kind  would  explain  the  north- 
east and  southwest  parts  of  Eel  River  (and  even  the  course  of  the 
main  iMatawamkeg  beyond).  During  this  time  also  the  great 
branches  of  the  Keswian  were  eroding  eastward,  originating  the 
Washademoak,  Grand  Lake,  Little  River  and  the  Nashwaak,  a 
regular  radiating  series,  capturing  in  early  times  for  the  great 
Keswian  the  old  Nashwian,  if  that  really  existed.  We  can  trace 
also  similar  effects  on  the  other  rivers.  Thus  it  was  probably  a 
similar  erosion  which  formed  the  Magaguadavic  northeast  of 
Trout  Brook,  turning  one  branch  of  this  valley  into  another. 
Such  an  erosion  northeast  from  the  Chepednian  valley  also  pro- 
bably formed  the  St.  Croix  from  iMud  Lake  to  Scott’s  Brook  (and 
Trout  Brook  beyond),  thus  early  capturing  the  upper  Passama- 

*Professor  Bailey  gives  evidence  to  show  that  this  part  of  the  river  occupies  a channel 
dating  back  to  pre-Carboniferous  times,  which  makes  its  explanation  all  the  simpler.  (On 
the  Physical  and  Geological  History  of  the  St.  John  River,  New  Brunswick.  Trans.  Royal 
Soc.  Canada,  I,  1883,  iv,  283). 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  211 


quodiaii.  Another  similar  erosion  from  the  Scoodian  at  Grand 
Falls  formed  the  St  Croix  east  to  the  Canoose  (and  that  river), 
capturing  the  Chepednian,  while  to  the  westward  it  formed  the 
Scoodic  Lake  valley.  Changes  of  a similar  general  character 
seemed  to  have  turned  the  lower  Scoodian  and  the  lower  Che- 
pednian into  the  lower  Passamaquodian,  while  others  turned  the 
Magadavian  into  the  valley  of  Bonny  River  and  formed  the  lower 
Lake  Utopia  and  lower  Magaguadavic,  the  Latang  and  its 
extension  between  Deer  Island  and  Campobello,  Lepreau  harbor 
with  its  extension  northwest  of  the  Wolves  and  between  Campo- 
ello  and  Grand  Manan.  Of  course  these  erosions  may  have  been 
and  doubtless  were,  aided  by  other  causes,  such  as  earth  move- 
ments ( synclinal ) , fault  lines,  etc.,  and  some  of  the  minor  ones 
may  even  be  of  glacial  origin  only,  but  all  of  these  influences  are 
really  more  or  less  connected,  and  lateral  erosion  seems  to  have 
been  without  doubt  the  leading  factor. 

The  zig-zag  form  of  the  present  St.  John  (and  of  the  St. 
Croix,  though  much  less  in  degree,)  is  thus  in  great  part  explain- 
ed. Its  semi-circular  course  around  the  other  rivers  (shared  in 
much  lesser  degree  and  in  the  opposite  direction  by  the  St.  Croix) 
is  due  in  a broad  way  to  a combination  of  the  tendencies  of  the 
waters  to  continue  on  their  direct  courses  with  the  tendency  to 
more  rapid  erosion  in  the  softer  rocks,  which  together  carry  the 
rivers  around  the  margin,  as  it  were,  of  the  hardest  and 
hence  more  elevated  region  occupied  by  the  enclosed  rivers. 
Thus  gradually  was  a condition  approximating  that  of  the 
present  brought  about.  The  final  details  were  added  first,  by  the 
glacial  period,  which  produced  many  minor  modifications  (includ- 
ing perhaps  the  turning  of  some  streams  to  the  southward),  and 
second,  by  an  extensive  subsidence  which  has  carried  the  lower 
courses  of  these  valleys  beneath  the  sea.  The  course  of  events 
here  related  is  largely  independent  of  any  theories  of  peneplains, 
etc.,  but  the  facts  in  general  are  in  harmony  with  the  theory  of 
the  two  peneplains,  earlier  discussed  (Note  No.  49),  of  which 
New  Brunswick  appears  to  be  made  up.  There  is  here  opened 
up  a most  attractive  field  of  investigation  in  the  working  out  of 
the  subject  in  detail. 


212 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


76. — On  New  Aneroid  Measurements  in  New  Brunswick 

IN  1903. 

Read  December  i,  1903 

During  July,  August  and  September,  1903,  I made  a number 
of  aneroid  measurements  of  the  heights  of  places  in  the  Province, 
mostly  hitherto  unmeasured,  with  the  results  below.  The  instru- 
ments and  methods  were  identical  with  those  earlier  employed, 
as  recorded  in  Notes  Nos.  53  and  62.  I may  repeat  the  opinion 
earlier  expressed,  that  the  results  thus  obtained  are  as  accurate 
as  can  possibly  be  secured  with  aneroid  barometers  under  New 
Brunswick  conditions.  A few  measurements  made  on  the 
Oromocto  are  recorded  in  my  note  on  that  river  (No.  73)  ; I shall 
here  consider  only  those  made  in  the  Tobique-Nepisiguit  region. 

In  Note  No,  62,  I called  attention  to  the  fact  that  all  heights 
cliecked  from  the  Chatham  base  averaged  lower  than  when  check- 
ed from  the  Fredericton  base,  and  that  the  figures  show  an  aver- 
age difference  between  the  two  stations  of  about  thirty-two  feet, 
which  ought  not  to  exist.  As  I had  found  reason  to  consider  the 
Fredericton  station  as  without  sensible  error,  I attributed  the 
discrepancy  to  some  peculiarity  in  the  methods  or  instruments  of 
the  Chatham  station.  I find  the  same  difference  this  year,  though 
larger  in  amount,  reaching  thirty-eight  feet,  but  I have  also  dis- 
covered the  explanation  in  part.  comparison  of  certain  figures 
shown  me  by  Mr.  D.  L.  Hutchinson  with  the  daily  weather  maps, 
suggested  that  there  was  a real  difference  in  the  average  prevail- 
ing barometric  pressure,  independent  of  elevation,  of  the  two 
stations,  and  this  is  confirmed  by  the  pressure  maps  published  in 
the  latest  Report  of  the  Chief  of  the  United  States  Weather 
Bureau,  which  show  that  the  average  barometric  sea-level  pressure 
through  the  year  is  less  at  Chatham  than  at  Fredericton.  The 
average  difference,  however,  in  August,  according  to  the  latter 
map,  is  not  over  .0125  of  an  inch,  which  answers  to  about  ten 
feet,  leaving  a discrepancy  of  about  twenty-five  feet  to  be  account- 
ed for  in  some  other  way,  a subject  which  deserves  investigation. 
The  practical  question  now  arises  as  to  the  value  to  be  given  the 
readings  of  the  two  stations  respectively,  in  determining  the  alti- 
tudes. Since  all  of  the  more  important  measurements  were  made 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  213 


on  the  South  Branch  Nepisiguit,  which  is  north  of  Chatham,  and 
since  the  lines  of  equal  pressure  in  August  run  east  and  west,  it 
would  seem  to  be  fair  to  give  full  value  to  those  of  Chatham,  and 
ignore  those  of  Fredericton;  but  since  it  seems  clear  that  there 
is  still  a discrepancy  not  accounted  for  by  the  average  pressure- 
difference  of  the  two  stations,  and  since  I have  cause  to  think, 
for  reasons  given  in  Note  62,  that  the  Fredericton  station  is  free 
from  this  discrepancy,  I think  it  will  be  fair  to  give  to  the  control 
from  the  Chatham  station  twice  the  value  of  that  from  Frederic- 
ton, and  this  has  accordingly  been  done  in  all  the  following 
measurements.  All  figures  in  italic  are  heights  above  mean  sea 
level,  and  all  of  the  various  places  in  the  vicinity  of  the  South 
Branch  are  shown  on  the  map  accompanying  Note  77. 

Mount  Bailey  (Nictor  Lake).  Adopted  height  of  the  lake 
850;  northwest  peak  600  feet  above  lake,  hence  1430;  south  peak, 
1125  feet  over  the  lake,  hence  19/5',  ^^st  peak,  920  feet  over  lake, 
and  hence  I'/'/O  feet  above  the  sea. 

Paradise  Pond.  (See  Note  77  and  map).  Mean  of  nine  good 
measurements  checked  from  Fredericton  1251,  from  Chatham 
1221 ; hence  by  the  above  rule  the  height  is  about  1250. 

Chief’s  Mountain.  960  feet  over  Paradise  Pond;  hence  2190 
feet  above  the  sea.  Two  measurements  checked  from  Fredericton 
gave  2236  feet,  and  from  Chatham  2181 ; these  would  give,  by  the 
rule  above,  2199.  Averaging  this  with  the  direct  measurement  of 
2190,  we  may  accept  2195. 

Scudon  Mountain.  830  feet  over  Paradise  Pond,  and  hence 
2060. 

Acquin  Mountain.  70  feet  under  Chief’s,  and  hence  2125. 

Hannay  Mountain.  909  feet  over  Paradise  Pond;  and  hence 

2T39. 

Fisher  Mountain.  895  feet  over  Paradise  Pond;  hence  2125. 

Raymond  Mountain.  985  feet  over  Paradise  Pond;  hence 
2215.  One  measurement  compared  with  Fredericton  gave  2184, 
with  Chatham  2181 ; hence  2182.  Averaging  this  with  the  direct 
measurement  we  have  2198. 

First  Forks  river  surface.  One  measurement  from  Frederic- 
ton, 1396,  from  Chatham,  1347;  hence  by  the  rule  1363. 

Elizabeth  Mountain.  790  feet  above  the  First  Forks,  and  hence 
2153  feet.  One  measurement  checked  from  Fredericton,  2174; 
from  Chatham,  2140;  hence  by  the  rule,  2151.  Averaging  this 
with  the  direct  measurement,  2152. 


214 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


Bald,  or  Kagoot  ^loiintain  (near  source  of  South 

Branch  ; fully  discussed  in  Note  72).  Mean  of  five  good  measure- 
ments checked  from  Fredericton,  2351  feet;  from  Chatham,  2259;* ** 
hence  by  the  rule,  2290. 

^Middle  Mountain.  120  feet  lower  ; hence  2770. 

Caribou  ^Mountain.  220  feet  lower  than  Big ^ Bald;  hence 
2070. 

South  Branch  Nepisiguit,  immediately  south  of  Big  Bald.  585 
feet  below  Big  Bald ; hence  7705. 

South  Branch  Nepisiguit,  just  south  of  the  Notch.  Two 

measurements  checked  from  Fredericton,  1640;  from  Chatham, 
1575;  hence  by  the  rule  7597.  The  deadwater  just  west  of  Big 
Bald  is  probably  about  7675. 

Source  of  the  Northwest  Miramichi.  (See  Note  77).  One 
measurement  checked  from  Fredericton  gave  1351;  from  Chat- 
ham, 1331  ; hence  by  the  rule  1338. 

Northwest  Miramichi  just  south  of  Mount  Cartier.  Two 
measurements  checked  from  Fredericton,  1164  feet;  from  Chat- 
ham, 1167  (sic);  hence  1163. 

IMount  Cartier,  or  Little  Bald.  960  feet  over  the  Northwest 
south  of  it;  hence  2125  feet.  Two  measurements  checked  from 
Chatham,  2226;  from  Fredericton,  2174  (sic)  ; hence  by  the  rule, 
2212.  Averaging  this  with  the  direct  measurement,  2168.  This 
mountain,  however,  is  apparently  higher  than  Chief’s  and  any 
others  in  the  vicinity,  and  I am  inclined  to  think  there  is  some 
error  in  my  measurements  and  that  it  really  is  considerably  over 
2200  feet.^"^ 

* The  great  difference  between  these  figures  suggests  some  error  in  my  figuring,  but 
comparison  of  the  readings  of  Fredericton  and  Chatham  at  those  times  shows  that  the 
difference  really  exists  in  the  readings  of  the  two  stations. 

**  Nothing,  however,  can  possibly  be  more  deceptive  than  the  apparent  heights  of  moun* 
tains  viewed  from  others  at  a distance,  for  the  eye  invariably  judges  the  height  according 
to  the  distance  it  rises  above  its  neighbors.  Hence  a mountain  really  not  very  high  may 
seem  of  great  elevation  when  isolated  among  lower  hills  ; and  this  is  the  case  with  Little 
Bald  or  Cartier.  Again,  a mountain  really  of  great  height,  if  rising  little  above  its  neigh  4 
bors,  may  be  thought  not  to  be  so;  this  is  the  case  with  Carleton,  highest  in  the  Province. 
There  is  one  thing  which  makes  me  think  Cartier  may  really  be  little  or  no  higher  than 
Chiefs,  despite  its  much  greater  apparent  height,  namely,  in  a photograph  of  it  from  Chiefs 
it  stands  up  very  little  above  the  horizon  beyond.  As  the  land  to  the  eastward  is  certainly 
of  lower  elevation,  this  implies  that  Cartier  cannot  greatly  surpass  Chiefs  in  height. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  215 

J 

77. — On  the  Physiography  of  the  South  Branch 
Nepisiguit. 

Read  December  i,  1903. 

One  of  the  least  known  of  all  the  wilderness  parts  of  New 
Brunswick  is  that  drained  by  the  South  Branch  Nepisiguit.  This 
is  because  that  stream  is  practically  not  navigable  for  canoes  from 
its  mouth,  while  it  is  extremely  difficult  of  access  from  any  other 
direction.  In  August  last  (1903),  in  company  with  my  friend, 
Professor  A.  H.  Pierce,  I traversed  this  stream  from  its  mouth 
to  beyond  Bald  Mountain  near  its  source.  The  observations,  and 
some  surveys  then  made,  are  recorded  upon  the  accompanying 
map  and  in  the  notes  below. 

The  development  of  knowledge  of  the  river  may  be  briefly 
traced.  It  appears  first  upon  the  remarkable  Franquelin-de 
Meulles  map  of  1686,  with  the  name  Attououik.^  It  then  vanishes 
from  all  records,  until  its  mouth  is  located  upon  Peters’  Plan  of 
the  Nepisiguit  of  1832,  and  in  1837  it  was  surveyed  for  some  fif- 
teen miles  by  Berton,  whose  plan,  with  the  addition  of  a few  in- 
correctly located  mountains,  was  first  u^ed  on  a printed  map  by 
Wilkinson  in  1859.  This  was  followed  by  Loggie  in  1884,  with 
the  addition  of  Bald  and  some 
neighboring  mountains,  taken 
from  an  incorrect  plan  of  1882 
by  Freeze,  who  approached  it 
from  the  south  while  surveying 
timber  lines.  A great  improve- 
ment over  this  map  was  made 
in  the  Geological  Survey  map  of 
1887  (or  1888),  which  embodied 
the  observations  of  Ells,  who  was 
in  this  region  in  1880,  and  despite 
its  fanciful  and  erroneous  hash- 
ure  topography,  this  map  has 
remained  the  best  down  to  the 
present. 

*This  map  is  in  Trans.  Royal  Soc.  Canada,  III,  1897,  ii,  364.  On  this  map  the  Little 
South  Branch  appears  as  Kagout,  or  Kagoot.  But  as  the  Micmacs  of  to-day  call  the  Main 
or  Lower  South  Kagikqu,  or  as  Rev.  Father  Pacifique  writes  me  Gagigo ; as  Rand 

would  write  it,  and  the  Little  South  Branch,  Paatkunok,  as  Father  Pacifique 

gives  it  Patganog;  Paatkunok,  as  Rand  would  write  it,  I infer  that  deMeulles  has  accident- 
ally transposed  these  name«.  Since  the  Micmac  name  of  this  river  ought  to  be  preserved, 
and  since  the  very  numerous  Bald  Mountains  of  the  Province  ought  to  be  given  at  least 
alternative  names.  I propose  that  the  Micmac  name  of  the  South  Branch,  in  its  ancient  and 
simple  form  used  by  deMeulles,  Kagoot,  be  applied  to  this  mountain. 


216 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


It  is  reproduced,  though  somewhat  crudely,  in  the  accompany- 
ing cut,  which  is  one-half  the  size  of  the  original,  and  which 
covers  the  same  area  as  our  larger  new  map  illustrating  this  note. 
A later  sketch  of  the  river  in  Whitehead’s  sportsman’s  map,  1902, 
adds*  some  lakes  at  the  heads  of  its  western  branches. 

References  to  the  basin  in  scientific  or  other  literature  appear 
to  be  extremely  few.  The  earliest  I have  found  is  the  mention 
in  Dashwood’s  “ Chiploquorgan,”  (1871),  of  a hunting  journey 
he  made  on  foot  in  1863  from  the  mouth  of  this  branch  to  the  head 
of  the  Sevogle,  apparently  along  the  stream,  and  he  appears  to 
have  ascended  Bald  Mountain  and  to  have  gone  thence  to  Kewadu 
Lake.  The  next  record  of  a visit  is  by  Ells,  in  his  Geological 
Report,  1879-80,  who  gives  an  account  of  the  geology,  and  some 
description  of  the  topography  of  the  region.  His  report  does  not 
made  it  clear  by  what  route  he  traversed  the  country,  but  he  has 
been  so  kind  as  to  write  me  that  he  went  on  foot  with  a hunter 
from  Forty-two  Mile  Brook  via  the  Northwest  Miramichi  and 
Kewadu  Lake  to  Bald  Mountain,  and  thence  along  the  South 
Branch  to  its  mouth,  whence  he  returned  to  the  head  of  the  Nor- 
west,  and  thence  by  Little  Bald  (Cartier)  to  Nepisiguit.  The 
only  published  references  to  the  region  since  that  time  appear  to 
consist  in  a mention  in  the  University  Monthly  for  November, 
1898,  of  a visit  of  some  surveyors  to  Bald  Mountain,  and  an 
account  of  the  killing  of  a big  caribou  on  Bald  (our  Kagoot) 
Mountain  by  James  Turnbull,  in  Recreation  for  March,  1899.  ^ 

number  of  sportsmen  have  visited  the  Bald  Mountain  district, 
guided  by  j\Ir.  A.  Pringle,  who  has  a hunting  camp  at  the  foot 
of  this  mountain  (the  only  human  work  in  the  South  Branch 
basin),  and  a trail  thence,  as  shown  on  the  accompanying  map, 
to  the  Northwest  Miramichi.  I can  learn  of  no  one  who  has 
ascended  the  lower  course  of  the  South  Branch  by  canoe,  and  it 
is  probable  that  our  canoe  trip  up  its  lower  ten  miles  last  August 
was  one  of  the  first  ascents  of  it  made  by  white  men,  and  doubt- 
less it  was  the  first  by  amateurs  without  guides.*  Very  little 

* We  drajf^jed  our  canoe  and  load  up  for  some  ten  miles  ^a  mile  or  two  above  the  Second 
Forks)  and  went  the  remainder  of  the  distance  on  foot;  afterwards  we  carried  over  from 
near  Paradise  Pond  into  the  source  of  the  Northwest,  and  descended  that  river  to  New- 
castle. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  21 T 

lumbering  on  the  river  has  been  done,  though  some  twelve  years 
ago  some  lumber  was  driven  down  it  by  Lovell  Bros.,  of  Bathurst. 

The  South  Branch  Nepisiguit  is  remarkable  for  three  things ; 
its  curiously  gradual  transition  from  a deadwater  near  its  source 
to  the  roughest  river  of  the  Province  near  its  mouth ; its  remark- 
able hills;  and  its  surprising  relations  to  other  rivers.  These  we 
shall  consider  in  order. 

The  river  rises  in  three  heads  on  the  northern  margin  of  the 
great  central  watershed,  one  branch  coming  from  the  west,  another 
from  the  south,  and  another  from  the  east.  These  streams  unite 
in  a great  open  basin  west  of  Bald  Mountain  and  wander  for  some 
two  miles  through  headwaters  and  small  ponds  in  bogs  and  alder 
swamps.  Flowing  northward  the  river  then  begins,  to  fall,  at 
first  gently,  and  then  more  swiftly,  forming  one  of  the  most 
charming  of  New  Brunswick  streams,  winding  over  gravel  be- 
tween wooded  banks,  much  as  does  the  Little  Tobique  or  Upper 
Nepisiguit.  Farther  north  the  basin  narrows  rapidly  by  the 
approach  of  the  forested  hills,  until  the  river  runs  in  a narrow 
winding  notch  between  steep  forested  hills,  with  an  increasingly 
swift  current  over  cobbles  and  small  boulders.  Issuing  from  the 
Notch  it  flows  more  swiftly*  over  boulders  between  lofty  naked 
hills,  and  it  receives  two  streams  from  the  westward,  after  which 
it  makes  a big  bend  to  the  eastward.  It  now  becomes  so  swift 
and  broken  by  rapids  and  falls  among  boulders  that  for  the  next 
two  miles  it  is  navigable  for  canoes  only  with  very  great  difficulty. 
Near  the  end  of  this  easterly  stretch  lies  a large  pool  or  pond 
(Paradise  Pond),  with  charming  surroundings,  the  only  quiet 
waters  on  the  whole  lower  river,  and  in  this  pond  are  trout  of  so 

*The  accompanying-  map,  unfortunately,  does  not  show  this  winding  character  of  the 
valley  through  the  Notch,  and  it  fails  also  to  show  the  similar  winding  of  the  rocky  valley 
below  Paradise  Pond  This  is  because  I depended  upon  Berton's  plan  for  the  river  to  south 
of  the  Notch,  and  I did  not  discover  until  too  late  to  make  surveys  that  the  map  is  seriously 
inaccurate  in  both  of  these  parts,  representing  as  it  does  the  general  course  of  the  stream 
as  straight  when  it  is  very  winding.  I liave  preferred  to  follow  his  plan  on  this  map  rather 
than  to  attempt  to  put  in  the  wdnding  from  memory. 

Ells’  description  of  the  stream  above  the  Forks  is  not  strictly  correct,  or  at  'east  is 
misleading.  He  says  (Report  2)  : “ From  the  frequency  of  its  falls  and  rapids,  it  lower 
part  for  about  six  miles  is  difficult  for  canoes,  but  above  this  point  no  such  obstacles  exist 
again,  (34)  “ above  which  [the  forks,  7 miles  from  the  mouth J the  stream  for  some  fourteen 
miles  winds  through  a low  and  sw'ampy  hollow  betw'een  high  mountain  ranges.”  As  a 
matter  of  fact  the  canoeing  is  difficult  for  some  miles  above  the  Forks,  though  steadily 
improving  as  one  ascends,  and  it  only  becomes  really  easy  south  of  the  Notch. 


218 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


wondrous  size,  beauty,  number  and  voracity  that  a man  doth 
danger  his  name  for  truth  if  he  but  tell  the  fact  concerning  them. 
Below  Paradise  Pond  the  river  again  swings  to  the  north,  and 
cuts  its  narrow  valley  still  deeper  (about  a thousand  feet),  between 
tlie  great  bare  rocky  hills,  and  from  this  point  to  its  mouth  it  is 
little  better  than  a bouldery  torrent,  almost  unnavigable  for 
canoes,  and  the  swiftest  river  in  New  Brunswick.  In  places  the 
valley  becomes  so  narrow,  and  its  walls  so  steep,  that  great  masses 
of  granite  have  fallen  into  the  stream,  making  falls  and  rapids  of 
the  roughest  character,  necessitating  many  portages  by  the 
voyager.  Finally  it  enters  the  valley  of  the  Nepisiguit,  which  it 
joins  quietly  in  a great  basin.  The  scenery  of  this  part  of  the  river 
has  been  well  described  by  Ells,  though  with  some  exaggeration 
as  to  the  vertical  bluffs : “ immense  mountains,  whose  white 
weathering  bald  sides,  often  terminating  in  vertical  bluffs  of 
several  hundreds  of  feet,  flanked  by  huge  heaps  of  debris,  present 
prominent  features  of  the  landscape.  The  scenery  is  among  the 
grandest  in  the  province.  Huge  hills  extend  as  far  as  the  eye 
can  reach.  These  are  often  burnt  completely  bare,  and  the 
mountain  rock  is  entirely  denuded  of  soil ; at  others  small  clumps 
of  green  woods  break  the  sterile  aspect  of  the  country,  and  indi- 
cate the  course  of  some  small  stream.”  (Report  33  D). 
Whether  hills  are  seen  from  the  valley,  or  the  valley 
from  the  hills,  the  aspect  is  the  grandest  and  roughest  to 
be  seen  in  New  Brunswick.  The  view  along  this  deep  rocky 
valley  from  Hannay  Mountain  towards  the  Nepisiguit,  with  the 
basin  of  that  river  in  the  distance,  comes  the  nearest  to  a genuine 
mountain  view  that  I ^ave  seen  anywhere  in  this  Province.  So 
rough  is  the  river  that  its  roar  can  be  heard  far  back  upon  the 
hills,  where  it  forms  the  most  characteristic  sound  of  the  region. 

The  great  descent  of  the  river  is  made  more  apparent  from 
the  levels  taken  by  us  with  the  aneroid  at  several  points.  The 
sources  of  the  river  must  lie  at  about  1.800  feet  above  the  sea, 
for  we  found  the  elevation  of  the  river  in  the  vicinity  of  Bald 
(Kagoot)  Mountain  to  be  1,705  feet  (Note  75).  Just  south  of 
the  Notch  we  found  it  to  be  1,597  feet,  while  at  the  Forks,  near 
Pierce  Mountain,  it  was  1,363  feet.  At  Paradise  Pond  it  is  1,230 
feet;  hence  the  drop  in  the  two  miles  from  the  Forks  to  Paradise 


NATURAL  HISTORY  .AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  219 

Pond  was  sixty-one  feet  a mile.  Now  the  mouth  of  the  river  is 
about  860  feet  above  the  sea  (for  I estimate  it  is  about  fifteen  feet 
below  the  mouth  of  Portage  Brook,*  two  miles  above),  and  hence 
the  drop  in  the  lower  five  miles  is  seventy-four  feet  per  mile  (in 
some  of  the  miles  much  more),  a greater  drop  than  any  other  five 
miles  of  river  in  New  Brunswick  possesses,  exclusive,  of  course, 
of  the  vertical  drop  of  lofty  falls. 

A very  notable  fact  about  the  river  throughout  its  course  is 
this,  that  it  invariably  runs  over  drift.  Ledges  in  places  form 
the  valley  walls,  and  the  river  washes  against  them,  but  not  once 
in  its  entire  course  is  the  valley  bottomed  by  ledges,  and  the  falls 
are  invariably  over  and  among  boulders.  Moreover,  in  most 
places  along  the  river  there  are  distinct  boulder  terraces,  and  these 
are  very  well  marked  even  in  the  narrowest  part  of  the  lower 
valley.  These  facts  show  conclusively  that  no  part  of  this  river 
is  post-glacial,  but  that  it  all  flows  throughout  its  course  in  a 
pre-glacial  valley. 

' We  consider  now  the  mountains  of  the  South  Branch,  and 
first  note  those  about  its  source.  Those  from  among  which  the 
three  heads  of  the  river  descend  are  somewhat  over  2,000  feet 
above  the  sea,  of  gentle  contours,  and  forested.  They  form  a 
part  of  the  great  central  watershed  of  the  Province,  a remnant  of 
an  ancient  peneplain  which  extends  both  southwest  and  northeast, 
as  will  presently  be  described.  By  far  the  most  conspicuous  one 
among  them  is  Bald  (also  called  Big  Bald,  our  Kagoot),  hitherto 
supposed,  but  erroneously  (as  I have  shown  in  a previous  note. 
No.  72)  to  be  the  highest  in  New  Brunswick,  which  owes  its 
prominence  not  to  its  height,  which  is  2,290  feet,  and  but  little 
greater  than  that  of  its  neighbors,  nor  even  to  its  elevation  above 
the  basin  of  the  South  Branch,  for  it  is  only  about  600  feet  above 
the  river  at  its  base,  but  to  a combination  of  complete  and  striking 
bareness,  with  partial  isolation  and  a bold  outline.  The  view 
from  its  summit  is  fine,  but  is  neither  so  extensive  nor  so  striking 
as  that  from  several  other  mountains  in  the  Province.  To  the 
east  and  south  the  country  is  a great  featureless  plateau,  as  it  is 
also,  though  with  a little  more  irregularity,  to  the  southwest  and 
west.  To  the  northwest  in  (he  distance  the  country  is  much  broken. 


*875  feet.  Note  62. 


220 


BULLETIN  OP  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


for  here  are  seen  those  irregular  hills  carved  from  the  original 
peneplain  by  the  numerous  streams  about  the  sources  of  the 
Xepisiguit  and  Tobique.  To  the  north  one  sees  the  great  open 
valley  of  the  South  Branch  narrowing  to  its  notch  in  the  north- 
ward, and  east  of  that  the  great  wooded  dome  (higher  than 
Kagoot)  which  connects  this  mountain  with  Raymond  and  the 
neighboring  mountains  to  the  northward,  all  of  them  together 
forming  a single  great  plateau.  To  the  northeast  are  the  broken 
hills  of  the  source  of  the  XTrthwest,  and  nearer  lie  the  two  lakes. 
Spruce  and  Kewadu,  apparently  in  ancient  north  and  south  de- 
pressions. Immediately  to  the  southward  extends  an  outlier  of 
this  mountain  (Middle  Mountain)  also  bald,  and  beyond  that, 
across  the  stream,  is  another  bald  summit  (Caribou  Mountain) 
some  220  feet  lower  than  Bald. 

The  summit  of  Bald  Mountain  is  of  granite,  which  has 
weathered  into  several  curious  boulder-like  masses,  of  which  two 
are  very  prominent  on  the  summit.  Its  slopes  are  covered  with 
a close  growth  of  heath  bushes  and  lichens,  mostly  very  easy  to 
travel  over,  and  intersected  everywhere  by  caribou  trails.*  Imme- 
diately south  of  the  mountain,  in  the  valley  of  the  South  Branch, 
occurs  one  of  the  most  interesting  and  attractive  associations  of 
vegetation  I have  seen  anywhere  in  New  Brunswick.  Very 
symmetrical,  completely  cone-shaped  black  spruces  grow  scatter- 
ed in  a park-like  fashion  over  a close  vari-colored  carpet  of 
reindeer  moss,  dwarf  blueberries,  mayflowers,  and  other 
small  heaths,  while  the  park-like  aspect  is  increased  by  the  numer- 
ous caribou  paths  winding  here  and  there  among  the  trees. 

Northward  of  Bald  Mountain  to  beyond  the  Notch  all  of  the 
mountains  are  heavily  forested,  but  about  the  Second  Forks  the 
open  burnt  country  begins  and  continues  to  the  Nepisiguit.  This 
country,  very  probably  the  most  extensive  open  tract  in  the  Pro- 
vince, must  have  been  burnt  a long  time  ago,  for  all  traces  of  fire, 
except  the  bareness,  have  vanished.  The  country  is  very  slowly 
reforesting  itself,  forming  first  the  usual  barren  vegetation  of 
lichens  and  heaths,  and  upon  the  turf  thus  formed  there  comes  in 

* On  the  s-lopes  of  tliese  mountains,  and  also  on  the  open  plateaus,  occurs  an  abund- 
ance.of  the  Dwarf  Birch,  Bettila  glandiilosa,  a plant  which  appears  not  to  have  been 
reported  hitherto  from  the  Province. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  221 

the  Scrub  (or  Gray  or  Banksian)  pine  (Pinus  Banksiana), 
which  is  now  the  most  characteristic  tree  of  this  open  country. 
Their  openness  makes  these  hills  very  easy  to  climb  and  travel, 
over,  while  they  afford  suberb  views,  most  charming  in  themselves 
and  illuminating  as  to  the  topography  of  the  region.  For  the  most 
part,  the  hills  are  not  isolated,  but  form  summits,  more  or  less 
distinct,  of  great  plateaus,  separated  from  one  another  by  deep 
valleys.  Of  these  plateaus,  four  are  distinctly  recognizable  north 
of  the  Notch.  First,  there  is  a great  wooded  plateau  (the  Des- 
Barres  Plateau)  west  of  the  Forks,  the  culminating  points  of 
which  are  the  conical  Mount  DesBarres  (named  by  me  in  1898, 
Note  30),  and  a gently  rising  somewhat  higher  dome  south  of  it. 
But  this  group  I have  not  studied,  and  hence  I have  not  brought 
it  within  the  limits  of  the  accompanying  map.  The  somewhat 
isolated  Pierce  Mountain,  west  of  the  First  Forks,  is  an  outlying 
part  of  it.  North  of  this,  however,  comes  a fine  great  plateau, 
Marie  Plateau,  partially  wooded,  bounded  by  the  South  Branch, 
by  the  Main  Nepisiguit,  and  by  the  fine  Nictorian  valley,  to  be 
described  below  (see  the  map).  The  culminating  point  of  this 
plateau  is  the  great  ridge,  the  northern  end  of  which  I have 
earlier  named  Mount  Marie  (Note  30).  East  of  Mount  Marie 
this  plateau  exhibits  some  seven  distinct  peaks,  of  which  one, 
Mount  Elizabeth,  (2,152  feet)  immediately  north  of  the  First 
Forks,  is  by  far  the  most  important,  for  it  is  so  elevated  and  so 
fortunate  in  situation  that  it  commands  one  of  the  best  views  in 
all  New  Brunswick.  From  its  summit  all  the  important  moun- 
tains of  North  Central  New  Brunswick  (as  the  view-circle  on 
the  map  but  imperfectly  indicates),  can  be  seen,  and  it  gives  also 
an  admirable  view  of  the  topography  of  this  part  of  the  country. 

The  third  great  plateau  is  that  named  on  the  map  the  His- 
torians Plateau.  It  is  perfectly  continuous  with  Bald  Mountain, 
and  is  bounded  by  the  South  Branch  on  the  south,  west  and  north, 
and  on  the  east  by  the  Upsalquitchian  valley  and  the  head  of  the 
Northwest  Miramichi,  and  by  what  appears  to  be  a very  anc'ent 
but  shallow  valley  extending  thence  southward,  and  including 
Spruce  Lake.*  At  its  northern  end  rises  the  extremely  rugged 
rocky  bare  summit,  Hannay  Mountain  (2,139  feet)  ; south  of  it 


* Kewadu  appears  to  lie  in  another  shallow  parallel  valley  more  to  the  eastward. 


222 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


comes  another  of  less  prominence,  Fisher  (2,125  feet),  and  south 
of  that  a well-rounded  summit,  less  conspicuous  than  Hannay, 
.but  really  loftier  and  of  wider  outlook,  Raymond  Mountain, 
(2,198  feet).  On  the  eastern  flank  of  this  range,  and  partially 
detached,  is  a lower  hill,  Murdoch  Mountain.  Beyond  that  the 
plateau  appears  to  rise  still  higher  in  several  rounded  wooded 
summits,  to  be  named  for  students  of  the  future,  and  of  which 
the  highest  should  bear  the  name  Historians  Mountain. 

The  fourth  plateau.  Chiefs  Plateau,  is  the  most  striking  and 
important  of  them  all.  It  is  bounded  by  the  South  Branch,  the 
Upsalquitchian  valley,  and  the  head  of  the  Northwest  on  the  west, 
by  the  Nepisiguit  on  the  north,  by  Emery’s  Gulch  and  a line 
south  to  the  Northwest  on  the  east,  and  by  the  Northwest  on  the 
south.  Two  of  its  summits  I had  named  earlier  for  Indian  Chiefs 
prominent  in  early  days  in  the  Province,  Halion  and  Wine- 
mowet;*  hence  I propose  to  name  this  the  Chiefs  Plateau,  and 
its  summits  (excepting  Mount  Cartier,  earlier  named  by  me. 
Note  30),  for  other  chiefs  whose  names  deserve  to  be  held  in 
recollection.  Its  highest  summit.  Chiefs  Mountain  (2,195  feet), 
(readily  recognized  by  the  huge  squarish  granite  boulder  on  its 
bare  summit),  is  separated  by  a small  valley  from  Halion  and 
Winemowet,  but  to  the  southward  it  extends  away  as  a distinct 
ridge,  sloping  very  gradually  in  a series  of  progressively  lower 
and  more  distinct  summits,  around  the  southernmost  of  which  the 
Northwest  swings  to  the  northward.  To  the  eastward  the  plateau 
is  partially  cut  by  two  streams,  branches  of  the  Northwest,  and 
shows  several  partially  isolated  bare  mountains,  of  which  the  most 
important  by  far  is  Mount  Cartier,  which  I shall  later  describe 
in  connection  with  the  Northwest.  The  Chiefs  Plateau**  is  the 
barest  and  most  attractive  of  all  the  plateaus,  and  upon  its  nearly 
level  summit  from  Chiefs  jMountain  to  Scudon  (this  latter  sum- 
mit commanding  a fine  view  up  the  South  Branch  above  Paradise 
Pond),  we  measured  our  base  line  from  which  we  triangulated 
the  mountains  of  the  vicinity.  The  granite  ledges  of  this  plateau 

* I have  since  discovered  that  the  .^eijrniors  Ridge  described  by  me  in  an  earlier  not® 
(Note  30)  is  simply  another  view  of  Winemowet  and  others  south  of  it. 

**  I think  this  fine  plateau  could  most  readily  be  reached  by  leaving  a canoe  at  the  mouth 
of  the  South  Branch,  following  the  stream  on  foot  to  near  the  foot  of  Acquin  Mountain  and 
■climbing  the  latter  to  the  plateau. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  223 

are  glaciated  to  remarkable  smoothness  (even  smoother  than, 
typical  roches  moutonees),  and  they  are  so  nearly  bare  of  vege- 
tation that  the  view  is  unobstructed  in  every  direction,  while  one 
may  travel  over  them  as  conveniently  as  across  cultivated  fields 
or  along  good  roads.  It  is  indeed  one  of  the  purest  joys  of  life 
to  stride  in  full-pulsing  health  on  glorious  summer  days  over  such, 
elevated  places  as  this,  where  the  eye  may  revel  in  the  spacious 
distances,  the  spirit  may  come  into  sympathetic  touch  with  all 
benignant  nature,  and  the  mind  finds  satisfaction  in  the  pride  of 
accomplishment  as  it  solves  the  problems  of  the  construction  of 
this  ancient  land. 

An  important  question  now  arises  as  to  the  relation  of  these 
great  plateaus  to  the  great  central  peneplain  or  plateau,  which  I 
have  described  in  earlier  notes  as  extending  from,  south  of  the 
Negoot  Lakes  (Notes  55,  56,  64)  to  Patchel  Brook,  and  beyond, 
that  to  the  northeastward  of  Thunder  Mountain.  That  the 
plateau  in  which  the  South  Branch  heads  is  an  extension  of  this 
same  plateau,  there  is,  I think,  no  doubt.  Since  the  country  falls 
away  to  the  eastward,  as  the  river  courses  show,  it  must  be  that 
the  axis  of  this  old  watershed  is  now  represented  by  the  Bald- 
Mountain-Historians  Range,  whence  it  extends  across  the  Upsal- 
quitchi'an  valley  to  the  Chiefs  Plateau,  after  which  it  extends 
across  the  Nepisiguit  (this  being  the  only  considerable  river  which 
anywhere  crosses  it),  and  thence  away  to  the  northeastward  to 
reach  the  sea,  I believe,  in  the  vicinity  of  Belledune.  In  this 
region  it  is  cut  across  by  three  valleys,  partially  by  that  of  the 
South  Branch  south  of  Bald,  by  the  Upsalquitchian  valley  and  by 
the  Nepisiguit,  and  here  this  important  watershed  is  at  its  narrow- 
est existent  part. 

We  consider  finally  the  remarkable  relations  which  exist  be- 
tween the  valley  of  the  South  Branch  and  of  other  neighboring 
valleys.  In  two  earlier  notes  (Nos.  33,  70),  I have  expressed  the 
belief  that  the  South  Branch  is  the  morphological  and  ancient 
head  of  the  Upsalquitch,  and  this  view  I find  fully  sustained  by 
these  later  studies,  though  the  South  Branch  proves  to  be  more 
complicated  and  interesting  than  I had  thought. 

The  first  striking  feature  of  the  valley  is  the  remarkable  basin 
of  its  upper  course,  which  narrows  regularly  northward,  and,  as^ 


224 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


seen  from  Bald  Alountain,  seems  to  slope  and  empty  not  north- 
ward, but  southward.  So  marked  is  this  appearance  that,  in 
1882,  as  a plan  in  the  Crown  Land  Office  shows,  it  seems  to  have 
deceived  the  surveyor  Freeze  into  believing  that  it  did  actually 
flow  south,  and  formed  the  head  of  the  Northwest  ^Miramichi. 
This  all  suggests  that  morphologically  this  was  a southward  flow- 
ing valley  heading  near  the  Notch,  and  possibly  this  may  be  the 
case.  But  I was  entirely  unable  to  detect  any  considerable  notch 
to  the  southward,  through  which  it  may  have  flowed,  though 
possibly  such  might  exist.  It  seems  to  me  much  more  probable 
that  this  is  a basin  of  erosion  of  softer  rocks,  in  which  connection 
it  is  interesting  to  note  that  the  granite  of  Bald  ^Mountain  appears 
to  be  very  soft,  for  it  has  weathered  rem.arkably  around  the  bare 
bosses  on  the  summit.* 

The  second  curious  relation  of  this  valley  to  others  consists  in 
the  existence  of  a very  remarkable  valley  extending  from  the  First 
Forks  northwest  towards  the  southern  extremity  of  iMount  iMarie 
(and  for  this  distance  occupied  by  ]\Iinto  Stream),  whence  it 
swings  somewhat  more  to  the  west  and  extends  as  a very  distinct 
valley,  clearly  visible  from  the  summit  of  iNIount  Elizabeth,  all  the 
way  to  Sagamook  and  Bernardin,  between  which  it  seems  to  pass. 
The  presence  of  this  remarkable  valley  is  one  of  the  most  striking 
features  in  the  view  from  Elizabeth  ^Mountain.  I have  not  my- 
self traced  this  valley  except  from  the  mountain,  but  I recall  two 
other  references  to  it.  In  1863  Professor  Bailey,  in  examining 
Feldspar  iMountain,  came  upon  what  he  describes  as  a great 
chasm  to  the  southward  of  it.  Again  in  a manuscript  map  kindly 
sent  me  by  'Sir.  J.  W.  Hoyt,  showing  his  timber-surveys  in  that 
region,  there  is  marked  just  south  of  and  parallel  with  the  Nepisi- 
guit  east  of  Little  South  Branch  a “ deep  dry  ravine.”  Apparent- 
ly, then,  we  are  here  concerned  with  a single  old  valley  running 
from  the  present  head  of  the  South  Branch  through  by  way  of 
this  valley  to  the  mouth  of  the  Little  South  Branch,  including 
here,  perhaps,  a little  of  the  Nepisiguit  valley,  and  thence  by 
the  valley  between  Teneriffe  and  Cooney,  by  the  Nepisiguit  lakes, 

* Not  only  on  this  mountain,  but  on  Chiefs  and  Historians  Plateaus  as  well,  there  are 
remarkable  “ pot  holes,”  a foot  or  two  in  diameter  and  up  to  a foot  deep,  evidently  the 
result  of  aerial  erosion,  perhaps  aided  by  fire  eifects. 


J 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  225 

the  portage  valley  and  Nictor  Lake.  But,  traced  so  far,  it  can 
be  traced  beyond  this  in  the  upper  course  of  the  Little  Tobique 
as  far  as  the  right-angled  bend  of  that  river.  This  upper  South 
Branch  valley  represents,  I believe,  the  old  head  of  the  Nepisiguit- 
Lake-portage  valley-Nictor  Lake  valley  of  which  I spoke  in  earlier 
notes  (Note  No.  33,  45),  and  the  entire  valley  represents  the  prim- 
tive  course  of  a river  which  arose  in  the  Central  Highlands  and 
flowed  into  Bay  Chaleur  waters  when  all  the  northern  Silurian 
Basin  drained  that  way,  if  it  did  not  run  by  an  earlier  course  clear 
across  that  Silurian  Plateau  into  the  present  St.  Lawrence  river. 
This  valley  should  be  named  for  the  river  and  lake  still  occupying 
a part  of  its  ancient  course,  the  Nictorian.  We  are  not  without 
evidence  as  to  the  causes  which  have  fragmented  this  valley  as 
we  find  it  at  present,  but  this  subject  I expect  to  treat  in  a future 
note. 

The  third  remarkable  relation  of  the  South  Branch  to  other 
valleys  is  found  in  the  striking  valley  which  lies  between  the  His- 
torians Plateau  and  the  Chiefs  Plateau,  and  which  is  a perfectly 
direct  continuation  of  the  part  of  the  South  Branch  valley  lying 
north  of  Paradise  Pond.  This  valley  is  as  distinct,  deep  and  as 
old  as  its  northward  continuation  in  which  the  South  Branch  now 
runs.  It  is,  happily  for  the  physiographer  (and  the  canoe  por- 
tager)  mostly  open  burnt  country,  so  that  all  its  characters  may 
be  clearly  seen.  It  is  bottomed,  and  clearly  at  its  northern  end 
dammed,  with  glacial  drift,  and  less  than  a mile  from  the  North 
Branch,  and  some  100  feet  above  it,  lies  a swamp  from  which  one 
brook  runs  northward  into  the  South  Branch,  and  another  runs 
southward  and  forms  the  present  head  of  the  Northwest  Mirami- 
chi.  This  latter  stream  has  a gentle  slope  southward,  as  will 
later  be  described  (Note  78).  All  the  evidence  seems  to  show 
not  only  that  this  valley  is  an  old  head  of  the  South  Branch,  but 
that  it  emptied  into  it  in  immediately  pre-glacial  times.  Its 
extreme  head  I was  unfortunately  not  able  to  trace,  but  I have 
little  doubt  from  the  appearance  of  the  country  from  the  neigh- 
boring hills,  that  its  head  is  to  be  found  in  a southerly  continua- 
tion of  the  valley,  very  probably  in  the  vicinity  of  Spruce  Lake, 
if  not  farther  southward.  The  true  morphological  head  of  the 
South  Branch,  therefore,  and  hence  of  the  LFpsalquitch,  was  on 
the  east,  and  not  the  west,  of  the  Historians  range,  and  it  was 


226 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


later,  though  still  very  ancient,  changes  which  turned  the  upper 
courses  of  the  Nictorian  river  into  this  U psalquitchian  valley  by 
the  short  easterly  reach  between  the  First  Forks  and  Paradise 
Pond. 

Finally  we  notice  the  possible  economic  future  of  this  region. 
It  is  absolutely  impossible  for  agriculture,  and  almost  valueless  for 
timber,  for  it  will  require  generations  to  reforest  the  region  (if 
it  can  ever  be  done),  and  such  little  lumber  as  exists  is  mostly 
too  expensive  to  bring  out.  No  minerals  are  known  to  occur 
there,  and  the  nature  of  the  formations  does  not  promise  wealth 
of  this  kind.  It  is,  however,  a great  game  country,  especially  for 
caribou,  which  find  on  these  barrens  their  congenial  home.  This 
suggests  its  only  apparent  economic  future,  which  is  as  a hunting 
ground,  and  the  only  question  is  how  the  Province  may  best 
realize  the  greatest  advantage  therefrom. 

Place-Nomenclature. — Following  is  the  origin  of  names  used 
on  the  map.  Some  of  them  were  given  previously  to  this  year,  as 
noted  earlier  in  this  paper : — Denys  for  Nicolas  Denys,  early 
French  Governor  of  all  the  North  Shore ; Cartier  for  Jacques 
Cartier,  the  explorer ; Winemowet  and  Halion,  for  Indian  chiefs, 
early  prominent  in  the  province;  Marie,  for  Marie ( Madame) de  la 
Tour ; DesBarres,  for  a prominent  early  surveyor  of  our  coasts ; 
Emery’s  Gulch  is  probably  for  some  early  hunter  or  lumberman ; 
Minto  Brook,  of  course  for  the  present  Governor  General  of  Can- 
ada, is  from  a plan,  showing  its  head,  by  W.  B.  Hoyt.  Of  the  new 
names,  Elizabeth  is  for  Louise  Elizabeth  Joibert,  born  at  St.  John 
in  1673,  wife  of  one  Governor  General  of  Canada  and  mother  of 
another ; Kagoot  is  the  Indian  name  of  the  South  Branch ; Scudon 
is  a simplified  form  of  Chkoudun,  Indian  chief  at  St.  John  in 
1606 ; Ambroise,  for  Ambroise  St.  Aubin,  an  “august  and  noble”" 
chief  on  the  St.  John  in  1777;  Julian,  for  a family  of  Micmacs 
friendly  to  the  whites ; Francis,  for  a chief  at  Miramichi  in  1761  ; 
Acquin,  for  Gabe  Acquin,  a well-known  chief  and  hunter,  who 
died  at  St.  Marys  a few  years  ago ; Neptune,  for  Louis  Neptune, 
prominent  chief  of  the  Passamaquoddies ; Chiefs,  simply  for 
Indian  chiefs  and  to  answer  to  Acadians  and  Missionaries 
Ranges  near  by ; Micmac  and  Maliseet,  for  the  two  Indian  tribes 
of  New  Brunswick ; Notch  is  descriptive ; Hannay,  Raymond, 
Fisher,  and  Murdoch  are  the  names  of  the  principal  historians  who 
have  written  on  New  Brunswick ; Pierce  is  for  my  companion  of 
the  voyage ; and  Paradise  Pond  is  in  memory  of  a place  at  our 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  227 


home  in  Northampton,  Mass.,  and  of  the  happy  time  we  had  there ; 
Dashzvood,  for  the  man  who  first  published  an  account  of  this 
region;  Venning,  for  Mr.  W.  H.  Venning  of  Sussex,  a veteran 
sportsman,  wdio  as  a young  man  fished  on  the  Northwest  and  has 
seen  much  service  for  the  province;  Bill  Gray,  for  Mr.  Ells’  guide 
in  these  parts. 

The  names  of  various  places  supplied  to  me  by  Mr. 
Pringle:  Middle,  Caribou,  Crooked,  Canoe,  Portage,  Spruce,  Big, 
are  obviously  descriptive,  while  Riordans,  Nash,  Slacks,  Bemis, 
Colonels  and  the  camps  Goodwin  and  Waite,  are  for  sports- 
men who  have  visited  them  on  hunting  expeditions  in  recent 
years.  The  latter  names  represent  a new  and  not  especially  wel- 
come element  now  being  introduced  into  New  Brunswick  place- 
nomenclature.  Each  year  the  guides  push  farther  into  the  wilder- 
ness in  search  of  new  hunting  grounds  and  the  sportsman,  nearly 
always  an  American,  who  happens  to  be  with  them  when  the  first 
moose  or  caribou  is  killed,  has  his  name  attached  to  that  lake  or 
hill,  and  these  names  will  undoubtedly  persist.  Indeed  one  or  two 
such  names  have  already  been  applied  by  one  guide  at  least  to 
some  of  the  places  I have  re-named.  These  names,  however,  are  * 
not  yet  fixed  and  are  used  only  by  one  guide,  I believe,  and,  more- 
over, as  I have  since  found,  some  of  the  places  are  known  to  lum- 
bermen by  entirely  different  names.  I think  it  quite  proper  under 
these  circumstances  to  re-name  them,  although,  as  a rule,  I prefer 
to  adopt  on  my  maps  the  names  in  local  use.  Batemans  is  a lum- 
berman’s name.  Kezvadu  is  said  to  be  an  Indian  name,  Micmac 
for  Indian  devil. 

78. — On  the  PhysiogRxAphy  of  the  Basin  of  the  Northwest 

Miramichi. 

Read  January  5,  1904. 

One  of  the  least  known,  though  in  many  ways  one  of  the  most 
interesting,  of  our  rivers  is  the  Northwest  Miramichi.  In  early 
September  last,  in  company  with  Professor  A.  H.  Pierce,  I de- 
scended it  in  a canoe  from  its  extreme  source  to  its  mouth,  and 
made  the  observations  which,  with  some  related  matters,  here 
follow. 

We  first  note  the  development  of  our  knowledge  of  the  river. 
Its  lower  course  appears  imperfectly  and  without  name  on  French 
maps  by  Jumeau  in  1685,  and  by  Franquelin-deMeulles  in  1686; 
it  is  first  given  the  name  M inaqua  (the  Micmac  M ool-mun-ak-un, 
still  used)  on  a French  map  of,  1754,  which  name  was  followed  on 


228 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


many  other  maps,  though  the  river  to  which  it  becomes  applied 
on  most  of  them  is  the  Little  Southwest,  and  not  the  Northwest. 
On  modern  maps  its  lower  course  below  Portage  Brook  is  first 
shown,  from  a sketch,  on  Bonnor,  1820,  but  it  is  first  laid  down 
from  survey  on  Lockwood's  map  of  1826.  Above  Portage  River 
to  near  the  South  Branch  it  was  first  surveyed  (and  the  country 
laid  off  in  five-mile  timber  blocks)  by  Peters  in  1836,  and  his  plan 
is  followed  on  Saunders’  map  of  1842,  with  some  extension  at  the 
headwaters  on  Wilkinson  of  1859,  and  with  further  additions  at 
the  headwaters  on  Loggie  of  1884.  Loggie’s  map  was  followed 
with  but  very  slight  changes  by  the  Geological  Survey  map  of 
1888,  and  this  has  remained  the  best  down  to  the  present.  Parts 
of  its  branches,  and  many  of  the  old  timber  lines  have  been  re- 
surveyed in  recent  years  by  Hanson.  No  ‘map  whatsoever  up  to 
the  present  has  correctly  represented  the  position  of  its  source 
and  the  curious  course  of  its  upper  valley,  and  these  appear  with 
approximate  correctness  for  the  first  time  on  the  map  accompany- 
ing an  earlier  note,  No.  77. 

The  lower  course  of  the  river  was  early  settled  by  the  de- 
scendants of  the  Loyalist  and  Scotch  settlers  of  the  Miramichi,  to 
whom  some  later  immigrants  have  been  added,  and  settlement  has 
gradually  extended  up  to  the  mouth  of  Portage  River,  and  some- 
what above.  Above  that  the  river  is,  except  for  some  five  or  six 
fishing  and  hunting  camps,  and  a few  lumber  camps,  an  entire 
wilderness,  abounding  in  all  kinds  of  big  game,  while  the  river 
itself  is  one  of  the  finest  of  salmon  streams.  Except  at  its  head 
it  flows  through  forested  country,  which  has  yielded  great  quan- 
tities of  lumber,  and  lumbering  is  still  actively  carried  on  every 
year. 

Of  literature,  scientific  or  other,  relating  to  the  river,  there  is 
very  little.  Hardy’s  “ Forest  Life  in  Acadie,”  (1869,  page  240), 
refers  to  the  excellent  salmon  fishing  on  it,  and  refers  to  a portage 
to  the  Nepisiguit,  doubtless  that  by  Portage  River.  Dashwood’s 
Chiploquorgan  (1871,  60),  seems  to  show  that  in  1863  he  portaged 
from  Kewadu  Lake  to  this  river,  and  descended  it  in  part  to  New- 
castle. The  geology  of  the  river  was  studied  by  Ells,  who  in 
1880  (Note  77)  crossed  its  headwaters,  and  the  same  year  studied 
the  lower  river  below  the  Winigut  Lake  Branch.  His  results  are 


"1 


VfS/iftitliV'  . .--.o 

i,  J f--  r,K\Uf,  ‘T  l''\-.<'; 


< if  I <>. 


»»’»  • ■ - - * >Vf  -•»>■  -,■  ,n  '^  • ' ■'■  ^‘■■•>;■''^-*ll^^■'^^^;V■>^■®^■*‘' 

...  ■-..  .'-j,-<ri  . . »-. 

- • c-v  J >^-  = f .,  '. . 

^3rA\  ,s\yjVj  *A  ' • " 

..x,«n==  .1^  ■ .'  :if.i-&  V 


V c,*.rs 

1 *,  W^lv»\Vv..rt  -> 


....  : .:- 


:.»x! 

■ r'..^  j?tiid..vC:  i'* 
— !<  -?  nud  ,;  • .'m 


:»u'i 


r .■•  V.''' 

'.  "V 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  229 

recorded  in  his  Report  for  i88i,  and  upon  the  Geological  Survey 
maps.  Later,  in  1886,  the  surface  geology  of  the  lower  river  from 
Tomogonops  River  downwards  was  studied  by  Chalmers,  whose 
comments  upon  it  are  contained  in  his  Report  for  1888,  and  upon 
his  surface  geology  map.  Many  sportsmen  have  visited  the  river 
in  recent  years,  for  salmon,  or  for  moose  and  caribou,  but,  aside 
from  scattered  notes  in  sporting  journals,  none  of  them  appear  to 
have  published  any  accounts  of  their  adventures. 

In  its  physiographic  characteristics  the  river  falls  into  five 
sections,  which  I shall  now  describe  and  discuss  separately. 

First  Section.  From  the  source  to  Cartier  {Little  Bald) 
Mountain. — The  Northwest  rises  in  a wooded  swamp  lying  in  the 
deep  valley  which  is  an  extension  of  that  in  which  runs  the  lower 
course  of  the  South  Branch  Nepisiguit  (see  map  accompanying 
note  No.  77).  This  swamp  is  but  little  over  a mile  from  the 
South  Branch,  into  which  it  sends  also  a small  brook.  The  Nor- 
west  flows  east  of  South  through  a series  of  short  open  boggy 
deadwaters  and  alder-grown  abandoned  beaver  ponds,  separated 
by  short  stretches,  mostly  through  woods,  of  little  fall  through 
boulders,  until,  somewhat  over  two  miles  from  the  source,  it  unites 
with  another  stream  of  nearly  equal  size,  coming  in  part  from 
behind  Murdoch  Mountain,  and  apparently  in  part  from  farther 
south.  This  upper  two  miles  is  to  some  extent  navigable  for 
canoes  in  fair  water,  though  with  more  portaging  than  floating; 
the  portaging,  however,  is  very  easy  because  of  the  open  barren 
character  of  the  country.  Below  the  Upper  Forks  the  stream 
swings  somewhat  west  of  South  for  nearly  a mile  and  a half 
farther,  and  is  readily  navigable  for  canoes.  At  first  there  are  some 
obstructions  from  shoals,  and,  after  entering  the  woods,  from 
deadfalls,  but  gradually  it  becomes  an  open,  easy  and  very  charm- 
ing canoe  stream,  with  little  fall,  gravel  and  boulder  bottom,  clear 
water,  and  pleasant  wooded  banks.  Finally  it  makes  a great 
bend  to  the  eastward,  receiving  here  a considerable  stream  from 
the  south,  and  flows  northeast,  entering  the  remarkable  region  of 
steep,  conical,  perfectly  bare,  rocky  hills  amidst  which  it  winds 
in  a very  deep  sinuous  valley  down  to  Mount  Cartier,  receiving 
two  important  branches  from  the  north  on  the  way.  This  part 
of  the  river,  as  well  as  the  part  above  to  its  source,  is  everywhere 


230 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


drift-bottomed,  but  the  fall  steadily  increases,  though  the  stream 
is  without  obstructions,  so  that  with  its  swift  clear  current,  gravel 
bottom,  winding  course  and  superb  hill  views,  this  part  of  the 
Northwest  is  one  of  the  most  charming  pieces  of  canoe  water  that 
I have  seen  anywhere  in  New  Brunsivick. 

W'e  consider  now  the  probable  physiographic  origin  of  this 
interesting  part  of  the  river.  I have  already  pointed  out  (Notes 
70,  77)  that  the  source  and  upper  four  miles  of  the  river  lie  in  a 
valley  which  is  a continuation  of,  and  morphologically  the  head  of, 
the  valley  of  the  South  Branch  Nepisiguit,  which  in  turn  formerly 
emptied  by  Portage  Brook  through  the  Upsalquitch,  the  entire 
valley  being  properly  called  the  Upsalquitchian  valley.  IMore- 
over,  the  presence  of  the  very  obvious  glacial  dam  between  the 
source  of  the  river  and  the  South  Branch  Nepisiguit  shows  that 
this  valley  doubtless  emptied  into  the  South  Branch  in  immediately 
pre-glacial  times.  The  remainder  of  the  river  down  to  Cartier  is 
very  much  of  a puzzle,  and  its  history  is  intimately  associated  with 
the  causes  which  have  formed  the  remarkable,  nearly  isolated, 
conical  hills  here  prevailing.  That  these  have  been  carved  by 
numerous  streams  (perhaps  anciently  flowing  southeast)  from  the 
great  central  peneplain  seems  most  probable,  but  the  particular 
method  awaits  more  detailed  study  than  I could  give  the  problem. 
It  is  very  probable  that  Beaver  Brook,  the  stream  flowing  from 
the  Chiefs  Plateau  east  of  the  Chiefs  Ridge,  is  the  true  morpholo- 
gical head  of  the  Northwest,  and  that  the  part  thence  to  the 
Upsalquitchian  valley  is  an  old  branch  of  it.  All  this  part  of  the 
valley  throughout  is  typically  pre-glacial,  the  river  flowing 
entirely  over  drift  in  a valley  which,  while  deep  and  narrow,  is 
obviously  by  no  means  new,  and  may  be  very  ancient.  An  import- 
ant question  now  arises  as  to  the  place  and  nature  of  the  pre- 
glacial connection  between  this  and  the  Upsalquitchian  valley.  We 
would  expect  that  a post-glacial  gorge  or  valley  would  be  found 
just  where  the  southward  flowing  upper  course  turns  to  the  east- 
ward, but  in  fact  no  such  post-glacial  portion  appears,  and  I can 
only  surmise  that  the  quantity  of  drift  thrown  down  in  both  these 
valleys  was  sufficient  to  completely  bury  the  pre-glacial  rock- 
boundary between  them. 

A notable  feature  of  this  part  of  the  river  consists  in  the 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OP  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  231 


remarkable  hills  already  mentioned,  all  of  those  near  the  river 
being  burnt  completely  bare.  They  have  been  hitherto  unnamed, 
and  I have  given  some  of  them  names  for  reasons  stated  in  Note 
77.  Among  them  one  stands  out  with  especial  prominence,  the 
one  I named  in  1898  Mount  Cartier,  and  known  to  the  guides  and 
others  as  Little  Bald.  It  has  a bald,  squarish  top,  almost  like  a 
“ table-mountain,”  which,  with  its  superiority  in  height  over  all 
others  in  its  vioinity,  makes  it  conspicuous  from  every  direction, 
and  causes  it  to  seem  to  stand  up  higher  than  it  really  does.*  The 
view  from  its  summit  is  certainly  one  of  the  best  in  the  Province, 
for  it  embraces  all  of  the  principal  mountains  of  north  central 
New  Brunswick,  and  a wonderful  expanse  of  typical  north- 
ern wilderness,  with  boundless  forests,  interspersed  here  and  there 
with  anciently  burnt  barrens,  which,  with  their  occasional  oases 
of  vegetation,  curiously  simulate  cultivated,  and  even  park-like, 
landscapes. 

Section  2.  From  Cartier  [Little  Bald)  Mountain  to  near 
Glory  Hole  Brook. — Below  Cartier  the  river  swings  to  the  south 
and  later  to  the  southeast,  and  down  to  the  entrance  of  the  South  or 
Spruce  Lake  Branch  it  continues  an  ideal  canoe  stream,  winding 
swiftly,  but  mostly  smoothly,  over  gravel  and  amid  alders  and 
woods  in  a deep  valley  amid  fine  hills.  In  this  part  of  the  river 
are  some  beautiful  pools  filled  with  small  salmon,  which  spawn 
here.  At  the  entrance  of  the  Spruce  Lake  Branch  (much  smaller 
than  the  main  river)  , which  enters  in  a large  open  basin,  the  char- 
acter of  the  river  begins  to  change,  and  it  becomes  broader  and 
shoaler,  and  flows  more  swiftly  over  small  cobbles  and  with  some 
boulders.  The  valley  also  is  now  not  so  deep,  and  the  hills,  all 
heavily  forested,  begin  to  assume  the  flat-topped  and  continuous 
-character  distinctive  of  plateau  or  peneplain  country.  These 
characters  become  more  and  more  marked  in  descending,  the 
valleys  become  broader  and  riper,  the  hills  lower  and  more  plateau- 
like, and  the  river  bed  broader,  shoaler,  and  with  more  drop. 
Finally  after  passing  the  bend  above  Glory  Hole  Brook  the  first 
ledges  extending  clear  across  the  river  are  met  with,  and  a new 
section  of  the  river  is  reached. 

The  physiographic  history  of  this  part  of  the  river  seems 


* It  is  not  much,  if  any,  over  2,200  feet.  Compare  Note  76. 


232 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


sufficiently  plain.  It  is  the  original  valley  of  an  ancient  river 
flowing  out  of  the  central  watershed,  one  of  that  radiating  series 
established  on  the  first  elevation  of  the  central  watershed.  It  is 
possible  that  its  present  course  past  Cartier  may  not  be  the  original 
one,  but  that  it  may  have  run  across  more  directly  to  the  present 
head  of  the  river. 

Section  3.  From  above  Glory  Hole  Brook  to  below  Stony 
Brook. — We  now  approach  the  most  remarkable  part  of  this  most 
interesting  river.  At  the  bend  above  Glory  Hole  Brook,  ledges 
extending  across  the  stream  are  first  met  with,  and  below  they 
become  more  frequent.  The  river  has  more  fall,  and  becomes 
gradually  rougher,  making  canoe  navigation  difficult,  until  finally, 
two  miles  below  Glory  Hole  Brook,  is  a vertical  ledge  fall  of  some 
eight  feet.  Below  this  the  river  becomes  still  rougher,  with  inces- 
sant rocky  rapids  and  low  falls  down  to  Mountain  Brook,  and  a 
mile  or  more  beyond,  when  it  plunges  over  falls  through  a fine 
irregular  post-glacial  gorge  (with  a portage  of  a quarter-mile  on 
the  right  bank).  This  is  one  of  the  wildest  and  roughest  river 
gorges  in  New  Brunswick,  and  its  impressiveness  is  increased  by 
the  fact  that  one  can  view  its  entire  length,  with  all  its  falls  and 
irregular  cliffs,  from  a single  view-point,  at  a bend  midway  of  its 
length.  Below  this  the  river  continues  rough  for  half  a mile, 
when  it  plunges  into  another  irregular  gorge  with  fine  falls  and 
pools,  in  some  ways  wilder,  though  smaller,  than  the  one  above. 
There  is  here  a portage  of  160  yards  on  the  right  bank  past  a 
salmon  club-house.  This  house,  like  the  others  above  and  below 
it,  is  reached  by  portage  roads,  cutting  directly  across  country 
from  the  settlements  to  the  southeast.  A short  distance  below 
this  gorge  comes  another,  with  typical  vertical  walls,  but  straighter 
and  with  smaller  falls,  so  that  a canoe  can  be  worked  through  it 
with  one  short  portage,  though  it  would  be  easier  to  portage 
around  it.  Below  this  the  river  continues  rough  for  a mile  or 
more,  when  suddenly  there  loom  up  the  great  cliffs  at  the  head 
of  the  finest  gorge  on  the  river,  and  in  many  ways  the  finest  in 
the  Province.  The  river  here  cuts  across  an  elevated  ridge  or 
hill  range,  and  above  the  vertical  cliffs  can  be  seen  the  lofty  wood- 
ed hills  extending  off  on  both  sides  of  the  river.  The  walls  of 
this  gorge  are  almost  perfectly  vertical,  and  rise  higher  than  any 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  233 

other  cliffs  I have  seen  in  New  Brunswick,  nearly,  I should  say, 
200  feet,  and  much  higher  than  those  of  the  Grand  Falls  of  the  St. 
John.  The  view  from  the  top  of  these  cliffs  into  the  narrow  gorge 
is  one  of  the  wildest  I have  seen  in  New  Brunswick.  The  falls 
are  insignificant,  however,  and  possibly  a canoe  could  be  worked 
through  it  at  low  water ; there  is  a portage  of  500  yards  over  the 
hill  on  the  left  bank.  Below  the  gorge  the  river  continues  some- 
what rough,  and  for  half  a mile  further  the  fine  great  cliffs  con- 
tinue on  one  side  of  the  river  or  the  other,  though  the  river  here 
does  not  fill  the  valley,  and  has  not  the  typical  post-glacial  char- 
acter. When  these  grand  cliffs  end  the  valley  begins  to  open  out, 
and  continues  to  broaden,  and  the  river  becomes  less  rough,  down 
to  Stony  Brook,  where  a new  section  of  the  river  begins. 

Considering  now  the  physiographic  origin  of  this  section  of 
the  river,  it  is  obvious  that  it  is  all  very  recent  and  mostly  post- 
glacial. It  seems  to  me  plain,  therefore,  that  the  entire  river  from 
the  bend  above  Glory  Brook  to  Stony  Creek  is  not  in  its  ancient 
valley,  and  that  either  ( i ) there  is  a pre-glacial  channel  from 
that  bend  to  Stony  Creek  along  the  south  of  the  river  and  parallel 
with  it,  or  else  (2)  the  upper  course  of  the  Northwest  flowed 
in  pre-glacial  times ‘by  some  valley  now  drift-filled  from  the  Glory 
Hole  Brook  Bend  into  the  Sevogle  to  the  south,  in  which  case  the 
present  valley  probably  is  that  of  Mountain  Brook,  into  which  the 
river  was  turned  by  the  damming  of  its  southern  outlet.  It  is 
quite  possible  also  that  we  are  concerned  not  only  with  a post- 
glacial, but  with  an  “ interglacial  ” course  of  the  river,  for  the 
remarkable  cliffs  below  the  gorge  are  certainly  not  in  a typical 
post-glacial  valley,  and  yet  they  certainly  do  not  belong  to  an 
ancient  river  valley,  for,  except  for  the  greater  width  of  the  valley 
here,  they  seem  as  new  as  the  post-glacial  cliffs  of  the  gorge 
itself. 

Section  4.  From  Stony  Brook  to  Portage  River. — Below 
Stony  Brook  the  river  flows  over  gravel  and  boulders  instead  of 
ledges ; it  is  broader,  shoaler  and  with  less  fall,  making  canoe 
navigation  easy  when  the  water  is  of  fair  height.  The  country 
becomes  much  lower,  and  finally  quite  flat,  and  seemingly  little 
above  the  river  level.  In  the  upper  part  of  this  section  there  are 
occasional  cliffs  on  one  side  or  the  other  of  the  stream,  and  about 


1234 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


a mile  below  Stony  Brook  the  river  passes  through  an  interesting- 
gorge,  which  appears  not  to  be  post-glacial,  but  probably  belongs 
to  the  type  described  elsewhere  as  “ inter-glacial,”  for,  while  it 
has  vertical  cliffs  on  both  sides,  the  stream  hows  through  it  over 
drift,  and  its  bed  does  not  fill  the  gorge.  Finally  as  the  river 
nears  the  junction  with  Little  River  it  is  fiowing  over  a broad 
shoal  bed  with  low  banks,  rising  to  occasional  cliffs  on  one  side 
or  the  other,  through  a country  showing  no  hills  above  the  vege- 
•tation  of  the  banks.  It  now  bears  a remarkable  resemblance  to 
the  part  of  the  Xepisiguit  between  the  Narrows  and  the  Grand 
Falls,  and  probably  has  had  a similar  origin  and  history.  This 
•character  is  preserved  to  the  Tomogonops,  a dark-colored  stream 
from  the  northwest,  or  approaching  which  fertile  intervales  with 
some  signs  of  cultivation  begin  to  appear.*  Here  the  river 
swings  into  what  is  obviously  the  Tomogonops  valley,  which  it 
follows  to  Portage  River,  through  a charming  level  country  be- 
tween intervales  and  terraces. 

This  part  of  the  river  is  certainly  puzzling  physiographically. 
Its  swing  to  the  northeast  when  the  general  direction  of  the  val- 
leys of  this  region  would  lead  us  to  expect  a southeast  course, 
suggests  that  the  part  below  Little  River  at  least  should  be  post- 
glacial. but  it  obviously  is  not.  Its  course  from  Little  River  to 
Tomogonops  suggests  that  it  may  have  had  a pre-glacial  outlet 
into  the  Xepisiguit  by  way  of  Portage  River,  and  this  may  have 
been  the  case,  unlikely  as  it  seems.  An  objection  to  this  is  that 
the  same  explanation  would  seem  to  have  to  be  given  for  the 
■direction  of  the  South  Branch  Sevogle  just  above  the  Square 
Forks,  and  this  is  hardly  at  all  probable.  On  the  other  hand  this 
curious  northeasterly  turn  is  characteristic  not  only  of  this  river 
and  the  South  Branch  Sevogle,  already  mentioned,  but  of  other 
Tranches  of  the  Miramichi,  Dungarvon,  Renous,  Little  Southwest, 
•etc.  ( see  map  with  Note  50),  and  of  the  Xepisiguit  above  Grand 
Falls,  so  that  this  change  of  direction  of  them  all  would  seem  to 
be  due  to  a common  cause.  The  Geological  maps  show  th?t  in 
general  this  common  change  of  direction  occurs  just  west  of  the 
line  of  Lower  Carboniferous  rocks,  and  hence  it  may  in  some  way 

* The  arranjjement  of  the  rivers  on  the  map  suijgests  that  Little  River  may  at  one  time 
have  followed  the  brook  emptying  near  Tomogonops. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  235 


be  connected  with  their  presence.  It  may  be  that  it  represents 
the  general  line  at  which  these  many  rivers,  flowing  radially  out 
of  the  great  central  watershed,  met  the  eastern  Carboniferous 
plain,  which  had  a general  northeasterly  slope.  Another  possible 
explanation  of  the  part  of  the  river  under  consideration  is  that 
while  not  post-glacial,  it  may  be  “ inter-glacial,”  and  hence  not 
older  than  the  glacial  period.  In  this  case  a pre-glacial  channel 
ought  to  exist  running  southeast  to  near  Chaplins  island.  As 
confirmatory  of  the  “ inter-glacial  ” character  of  much  of  this 
valley,  I may  mention  one  striking  fact.  At  the  “ inter-glacial  ” 
gorge  a mile  below  Stony  Brook,  the  river  cuts  through  a lofty 
ridge,  probably  nearly  200  feet  high.  Now  just  west  of  this 
ridge,  and  parallel  with  it,  is  a deep,  broad  valley  running  nearly 
north  and  south,  seeming  to  show  that  the  original  drainage  was 
south  or  southeast,  not  east,  as  at  present.  And  I fancied  else- 
where that  I detected  evidence  of  a similar  north  and  south 
drainage  between  ridges  having  that  direction.  But  my  visit  was 
too  hasty  to  allow  me  to  obtain  other  evidence  upon  this  interest- 
ing question. 

• In  an  earlier  note  (No.  33)  on  the  physiographic  historv  of 
the  Nepisiguit  River,  I made  the  suggestion  that  some  of  the 
features  of  its  course  below  Indian  Falls  are  best  explained  by 
supposing  that  it  is  a composite  river,  parts  of  which  formerly 
(of  course  in  times  long  pre-glacial)  flowed  into  the  Miramichi 
system.  I have  no  new  evidence  at  present  to  offer,  but  all  facts 
available  seem  to  me  in  harmony  with  this  view.  In  this  case  it 
is  likely  that  Tomogonops  headed  in  the  main  Nepisiguit  near 
Indian  Falls,  and  Forty-four  Mile  Brook  was  the  head  of  that 
part  of  Nepisiguit  below  it,  while  Little  River  headed  in  Copper 
Forty-two  Mile  Brook,  and  the  valleys  in  which  its  source-lakes 
lie. 

Section  5.  From  Portage  River  to  Red  Bank. — At  Portage 
River  the  Northwest  turns  to  the  south  and  keeps  that  general 
direction  to  Red  Bank.  For  the  most  part  the  river  flows  with 
a strong  current  over  gravel,  and  occasionally  among  boulders, 
but  there  are  frequent  long  stillwaters  and  pools,  and  in  one 
place  at  least  its  course  is  over  ledges  and  through  a small  post- 
glacial gorge.  The  banks  are  mostly  intervales  and  terraces,  all 


236 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


well  settled,  but  occasionally  there  are  low  cliffs  on  one  or  the 
other  side  of  the  river.  Altogether  it  is  a charming  river,  bring- 
ing ease  to  the  canoeman  fresh  from  the  labors  of  rapids  and 
portages  on  the  river  above. 

The  origin  of  this  part  of  the  river  has  been  traced  in  an 
earlier  note  (No.  50).  Its  morphological  head  was  no  doubt. 
Portage  River,  and  the  valley  in  which  they  lie  is  part  of  an  anti- 
clinal trough  containing  also  the  Lower  Nepisiguit,  and  the 
curious  right-angled  bends  in  the  Main  Southwest  Miramichi. 
No  doubt  this  great  trough  has  been  formed  by  an  uplift  of  the 
country  to  the  eastward.  Many  details,  however,  remain  to  be 
worked  out  in  this  region,  and  it  is  one  of  the  most  attractive 
physiographically  in  the  Province.  The  post-glacial  bed  and 
gorge  below  Trout  Brook  probably  indicate  nothing  more  than 
a slight  change  in  the  course  of  the  river,  and  some  search  would 
no  doubt  reveal  the  pre-glacial  channel  of  the  river  either  to  the 
east  or  the  west,  though  if  it  should  prove  that  the  Northwest 
emptied  pre-glacially  into  the  Nepisiguit,  this  gorge  would  pro- 
bably mark  the  position  of  the  pre-glacial  divide. 

Section  6.  From  Red  Bank  to  the  Main  Southwest. — This 
part  of  the  river  belongs  morphologically  to  the  Little  Southwest, 
though  it  bears  the  name  of  the  Northwest,  this  custom  having 
originated,  without  doubt,  in  the  desirability  of  making  a clear 
distinction  between  it  and  the  Main  Southwest.  Its  physiographic 
history  as  the  lower  part  of  the  Little  Southwest  is  sufficiently 
plain.  It  is  tidal,  and  a typical  drowned  valley. 

79. — On  Additional  Natural  Curiosities  said  to  occur  in 
New  Brunswick. 

Read  February  2,  1904. 

In  an  earlier  note  (No.  57),  I mentioned  a number  of  curious 
natural  objects  or  places  reported  from  various  parts  of  the  Pro- 
vince, all  of  which  seem  deserving  of  investigation.  It  is  worth 
while  to  ascertain  the  truth  or  falsity  of  such  reports,  and  besides 
one  may  thus  be  led  to  some  discovery  of  genuine  scientific  inter- 
est. Some  others  which  have  lately  come  to  my  notice  are  now 
to  be  described. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OP  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  237 


The  Rumbling  Mountain  and  Burning  Mountain  of  Tobique. 

In  the  former  note  (No.  57),  I mentioned  the  statement  made 
by  residents  on  the  Tobique  that  there  is  a spot  on  Blue  Mountain 
which  is  much  warmer  than  the  surroundings ; and  also  that  there 
exists  on  the  Wapsky  a mountain  from  which  strange  rumblings 
are  heard.  During  the  last  summer  I was  told  by  one  of  the  best 
guides  on  Tobique,  in  all  sincerity,  that  the  mountain  with  the 
warm  spot  and  the  rumbling  mountain  are  one  and  the  same,  that 
it  is  on  the  Odell,  eight  miles  up  on  the  southwest  side  of  the 
portage  road,  and  that  it  is  commonly  known  both  as  the  “ Rumb- 
ling Mountain  ” and  the  “ Burning  Mountain.” 

The  noise  is  heard  only  occasionally,  and  is  said  to  resemble 
thunder,  and  persons  new  to  the  region  are  said  to  be  much 
astonished  when  they  heard  what  they  take  to  be  thunder  from  a 
clear  sky.  The  ground  is  described  as  so  warm  that  snow  never 
lies  long  upon  it.  and  leaves,  etc.,  soon  dry  up.  There  is  probably 
some  exaggeration  in  these  statements,  but  I believe  they  have 
some  basis,  which  should  be  scientifically  tested. 

Abnormal  Magnetic  Variations. 

Magnetic  variation  in  New  Brunswick  is  referred  to  in  Note 
58,  but  no  cases  of  abnormal  variation  are  there  mentioned.  Mr. 
W.  B.  Hoyt,  deputy  surveyor,  of  Andover,  writes  me  that,  as  a 
result  of  studies  he  has  made  upon  old  surveys  by  H.  M.  G.  Gar- 
den, he  has  found  a certain  variation  in  a part  of  the  survey  of 
Green  River,  which,  I am  satisfied,  ind’cates  a small  area  of 
magnetic  depression,  and  may  be  connected  with  an  erratic  move- 
ment on  Green  Mountain,  which  is  founded,  I think,  probably  on 
the  existence  of  iron  ore  in  that  neighborhood.” 

Another  and  much  more  striking  case  is  recorded  upon  Play- 
ford’s  “ Plan  of  the  Survey  of  the  North  Line  of  the  New  Bruns- 
wick and  Nova  Scotia  Land  Company  Purchase,”  1833,  (in  the 
Crown  Land  Office),  which,  at  a spot  not  far  southwest  of 
Miramichi  Lake,  has  this  legend : “ Find  the  magnet  attracted 
from  four  to  ten  degrees.” 


238 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


The  Poison  Spring  of  Lake  Stream. 

A valued  correspondent,  Mr.  l\  H.  Welch,  of  Fulton  Brook, 
Queens  County,  writes  me  that  at  the  head  of  the  Lake  Branch 
of  Salmon  River  are  two  lakes  (which,  by  the  way,  are  not  mark- 
ed on  any  existent  map  of  the  Province),  at  the  head  of  the  upper 
of  which  is  a spring,  “ the  \vaters  of  which  appear  to  be  poisonous 
to  fish.  Perhaps  a half  ton  or  more  will  be  found  dead  where 
they  come  from  under  the  ice  to  drink  the  spring  water.  This 
occurs  mostly  in  winter.” 

The  publication  of  this  note  in  the  Daily  Telegraph  for  Febru- 
ary 13,  1904,  brought  me  a communication  from  Mr.  I.  T. 
Hetherington,  of  Johnston,  Queens  County,  who  says:  “ The  fact 
that  thousands,  in  some  seasons  tons,  of  suckers,  chubs,  horned 
pouts  and  pickerel  die  annually  in  this  lake,  seems  to  be  a fact 
patent  to  all  lumbermen  and  hunters  who  frequent  these  lakes  in 
the  last  part  of  February  and  March.  The  cause  thereof  has  been 
much  discussed  by  them.  Some  contend,  as  does  Air.  Welch,  that 
the  spring  poisoned  them.  But  I am  informed  by  our  most  ex- 
perienced guides  that  the  water  in  both  summer  and  winter  is  a 
fine  drinking  water,  cool  in  summer,  and  so  warm  in  winter  that 
it  never  freezes  over.  As  the  dead  fish  always  are  in  greatest 
•quantities  when  the  snow  is  heaviest,  it  seems  to  me  not  impro- 
bable that  when  it  becomes  darkest  under  the  ice  on  account  of 
heavy  snowC  the  fish  press  to  the  light,  and  as  the  open  space  is 
then  so  small  as  not  to  allow  room  for  movement  to  the  great 
numbers  that  congregate  there  in  such  quantities,  those  coming 
in  under  the  others  naturally  lift  the  top  tier  above  water  and 
they  freeze.  This  is  as  Fish-warden  Curry  explained  it  to  me, 
and  in  my  opinion  it  is  the  correct  view,  h^or  the  lumbermen  use 
the  fish  as  food,  and  if  they  had  been  poisoned  they  would  cer- 
tainly leave  some  bad  effects  on  those  who  eat  them.”  Dr. 
Hetherington  also  adds  : “ It  is  also  said  there  are  horned  pout  in 
those  lakes  weighing  five  to  eight  ])ounds,  also  a species  of  sucker 
or  carp,  also  weighing  seven  to  eight  pounds.” 

I do  not  guarantee  any  of  these  statements,  but  I have  no 
doubt  they  have  a substantial  basis  in  fact.  Here  is  a grand 
opportunity  for  some  of  our  young  naturalists,  who  should  survey 
those  still  unsurveyed  lakes  and  their  surroundings,  investigate 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  239 


the  fish  life  of  those  waters,  study  the  vegetation  in  contact  with 
the  spring  water,  and  bring  out  an  ample  supply  of  the  latter  for 
chemical  analysis. 

The  Coal  Creek  Salt  Springs. 

Mr.  Welch  has  also  given  the  following  description  of  the 
Coal  Creek  Salt  Springs,  which  appear  to  be  entirely  undescribed 
in  our  scientific  literature : “ They  rise  out  of  a gravel  bed  or  bar 
about  a foot  or  more  above  low  water,  and  are  covered  in  high 
spring  freshets.  They  are  about  ten  feet  across  either  way, 
and  about  a foot  deep,  and  they  taste  quite  salty.  They  are  on 
the  right  bank  ascending  the  stream,  and  about  thirteen  miles  from 
its  n c uth.”  He  also  adds  that  they  are  the  greatest  resort  for 
moose  in  New  Brunswick.  The  study  of  these  springs  may  yield 
some  botanical  results  of  interest,  although  the  high  freshets  may 
prevent  the  occurrence  there  of  a typical  halophytic  flora,  such  as 
the  Sussex  springs  possess.  (Note  No.  7). 

The  Boulder  Hill  on  Coy  Brook. 

Mr.  Welch  has  also  given  me  a description  of  another  natural 
curiosity,  in  substance  as  follows : There  is  a curious  rock  forma- 
tion on  Coy  Brook,  a branch  of  Lake  Stream.  It  occurs  on  the 
right  bank  as  one  ascends,  five  miles  from  Lake  Stream,  and  half 
a mile  above  the  forks  of  the  brook.  On  the  top  of  a high  ridge, 
on  the  highest  part,  there  is  a heap  of  loose  boulders  (many  would 
weigh  400  tons),  piled  up  like  a pyramid  without  any  clay  be- 
tween them.  Some  are  split,  the  parts  lying  ten  feet  apart,  show- 
ing their  fracture,  with  other  rocks  lying  between  them.  One 
can  go  in  through  them,  so  loosely  do  they  lie.  The  pile  is  per- 
haps thirty  feet  high,  and  the  base  covers  nearly  one-fourth  of  an 
acre.  A lot  of  loose  stones  have  rolled  down  and  away  from  the 
pile  for  perhaps  fifty  feet.  From  the  pile  there  runs  a ravine 
which  looks  as  if  it  has  been  a brook,  but  it  is  now  dry. 

Caves,  Underground  Waters,  Etc. 

A number  of  additional  cases  of  those  interesting  phenomena 
have  been  cited  by  Professor  Bailey  in  his  paper  read  before  this 
Society  recently,  and  published  in  the  present  Bulletin. 

Can  any  of  my  hearers  give  any  further  information  about 
these  places  ? 


•240 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


8o.  — The  Walrus  in  New  Brunswick. 

Read  April  5,  1904, 

It  is  generally  known  that  the  Walrus  or  Sea-cow  (Trichechus 
rosmarus)  formerly  occurred  along  the  north  coast  of  New 
Brunswick,  but  the  evidence  for  its  occurrence  is  not  readily 
accessible.  Cooney,  (Northern  New  Brunswick  and  Gaspe,  1832, 
page  30),  speaks  of  its  former  (traditional)  occurrence  on  Por- 
tage Island,  Miramichi;  and  Perley,  (Reports  on  the  Sea  and 
River  Fisheries  of  New  Brunswick,  1852,  page  33),  speaks  of 
the  former  prosperous  fishery  for  these  animals  at  Point  Miscou, 
and  tells  us  that  on  his  visit  to  Grande  Plaine,  near  Point  Miscou, 
in  1850, — 

The  bones  of  the  Walrus  which  had  formerly  been  slain  there, 
were  found  imbedded  in  the  sand  in  large  quantities,  and  in  good 
preservation,  some  of  the  skeletons  being  quite  complete. 

So  far  as  I can  find,  these  two  are  the  only  positive  original 
references  to  its  presence  in  New  Brunswick  waters  in  the 
accessible  New  Brunswick  literature.*  Very  much  more  exact 
and  very  satisfactory  information  on  the  subject,  however,  occurs 
in  the  very  rare  and  little  known  book,  “ Narrative  of  an  Extra- 
ordinary Escape  out  of  the  Hands  of  the  Indians  in  the  Gulph 
of  St.  Lawrence,”  by  Gamaliel  Smethurst,  published  in  London 
in  1774.  In  the  course  of  the  description  of  his  journey,  in 
October  to  December,  1761,  from  Nepisiguit  along  the  coast  to 
Bale  Verte,  the  author  has  the  following  references  to  the  Walrus : 

November  20.  The  Erenchman  where  I lodged,  and  most 
of  the  village  [on  the  site  of  the  present  Neguac  Village]  set  off 
this  morning  for  Point  Miscou,  to  hunt  sea-cows  for  their  oil, 
which  they  make  use  of  in  winter  instead  of  butter.  (Page  18). 

December  9.  Came  to  a large  river,  called  Chedaick 
[Shediac]  ....  A sea-cow  lifted  its  head  out  of  the  water,  and 
came  swimming  after  the  canoe — the  Erenchmen  soon  shot  it — 
it  had  2 large  teeth  out  of  water  in  the  upper  jaw  pointing  down- 
wards— these  serve  for  defence,  to  climb  rocks  with,  &c. — a full 
grown  sea-cow  will  make  two  barrels  of  oil  in  autumn,  when  they 
are  fattest — they  are  easily  killed  with  a ball — very  unwieldy — 

♦Adams’  Field  and  F'orest  Rambles,  39,  and  Gilpin,  Trans.  Nova  Scotia  Institute  of 
Nat.  Science,  II,  126,  also  refer  to  the  subject,  but  with  no  new  facts. 

An  interestinj^  account  of  the  Sea-cow  fishery  in  Prince  Edward  Island  is  given  by 
A.  B.  Warburton  in  “ Acadiensis,”  III,  116-119. 


NATURAL  HISTORY  AND  PHYSIOGRAPHY  OF  NEW  BRUNSWICK.  241 

much  like  Anson’s  sea-lions* — I believe  of  the  same  species — 
this  was  larger  than  an  ox — The  French  use  the  oil  of  these 
creatures  to  their  meat — it  is  to  me  as  rank  as  seal  oil — The  most 
noted  places  for  their  present  resort,  are  the  islands  of  Magdelines, 
and  Point  Miscou ; but  the  sea-cows,  wild  fowl,  Indians,  and 
beaver,  will  leave  us  as  we  settle  in  the  country,  and  go  to  places 
less  frequented.  (Page  24). 

This  is  the  only  recorded  observation  of  a living  Walrus  in 
New  Brunswick  waters  known  to  me,  and  very  satisfactory  it  is. 

Two  years  later,  in  1763,  Smethurst,  as  he  tells  us  in  his  book, 
was  shipwrecked  near  Pictou,  Nova  Scotia,  and  made  his  way, 
in  December,  along  the  coast  to  Baie  Verte.  Near  Tatamagouche 
Harbour, — 

We  passed  by  a great  many  rocky  points,  on  one  of  which 
was  a young  sea-cow  asleep — I went  softly  up  to  it  before  it 
awoke — exceedingly  like  Anson’s  sea-lions ; only  this  had  no 
snout,  but  a long  brizly  beard — we  had  no  gun  with  us — upon 
Mr.  Richardson’s  advancing,  it  started  and  slid  down  the  rock 
into  the  sea — it  was  not  quite  the  size  of  an  ox.  (Page  32). 

Again,  when  near  Tidnish,  and  nearly  famished, — 

saw  some  sea-cows  upon  the  rocks — Mr.  Richardson  inter- 
cepted two  calves,  and  easily  killed  them — they  were  very  fat  like 
seals — Stopt  and  made  a fire — dressed  some  of  the  sea-veal,  which 
we  eat  greedily — it  would  at  another  time  have  tasted  very  strong ; 
but  now  we  thought  it  very  delicate. 

It  would  be  interesting  to  know  when  this  animal  became  ex- 
tinct upon  our  shores.  It  is  very  probable  that  the  relentless 
onslaughts  upon  it  as  the  country  gathered  population  after  1767 
soon  drove  it  from  these  shores.  It  does  not  now  occur  nearer 
than  Labrador. 

* He  refers  here  to  the  sea-elephant,  formerly  called  scientifically  Morunga  ansonii,  a 
huge  seal  of  the  Southern  hemisphere. 


242 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


NOTE  BY  THE  EDITOR. 


Relating  to  the  Life  of  Dr.  A.  Gesner^  the  Geologist. 


In  Bulletin  XIV  of  this  Society  will  be  found  a life  of 
Dr.  Abraham  Gesner,  who  made  the  first  geological  survey 
of  this  province.  Many  interesting  incidents  of  Dr.  Gesner’s 
career  are  given  in  this  biography,  and  it  led  to  the  writing  of  a 
letter  from  a grandson  of  the  geologist  to  the  secretary  of  this 
Society,  giving  additional  details  of  Dr.  Gesner’s  lineage,  and  a 
correction  on  one  point : 

“Arthur  T.  Gesner,  Assistant  Rector  of  the  Shattuck  Military 
School,  Farebault,  IMinn.,  the  writer  of  this  letter,  says  that  the 
founder  of  the  family  in  America  was  John  Gesner,  of  Old  Tap- 
pan  on  the  Hudson.  His  son,  John  Gesner  (Jr.),  born  1724  * * 
and  his  wife  were  buried  in  the  old  graveyard  at  Old  Tappan. 
Of  their  eight  children,  six  sons  and  two  daughters,  Henry  was 
the  ancestor  of  the  Nova  Scotian  branch;  he  married  Sarah 
Pineo,  May  4,  1786.  Of  their  twelve  children,  Abraham  (the 
sixth)  was  born  May  2,  1797,  at  Halifax,  lies  buried  in  the  Camp 
Hill  cemetery  in  that  city.”  This  was  the  geologist. 

Mr.  Gesner  also  claims  that  the  story  that  Major  Andre  was 
executed  on  the  property  of  the  Gesner  family  is  a “ tradition,” 
and  not  substantiated. 


RECENT  EARTHQUAKES  IN  NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


243 


ARTICLE  V. 


RECENT  EARTHQUAKES  IN  NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


By  Samuel  W.  Kain. 


In  an  earlier  Bulletin  of  this  Society  (No.  XVI,  pp.  16-22, 
1898),  I gave  a short  account  of  earthquake  shocks  felt  in  this 
province  of  which  a record  was  obtainable. 

Since  the  publication  of  that  article  some  shocks  have  been 
felt,  and  it  may  be  of  interest  to  briefly  record  them.  The  time 
given  in  all  cases  is  Atlantic  Standard  (60th  meridian). 

1898.  August  14;  3 a.  m. 

Shock  on  St.  John  river  between  Torryburn  and  Oak  Point;  felt  most 
severely  in  vicinity  of  Oak  Point.  Not  felt  in  city  of  St.  John. 

1903.  December  17  ; lO  p.  m. 

A shock  felt  in  Upper  Keswick  and  part  of  the  Tobique  valley,  and  also 
at  Bathurst.  A Fredericton  despatch  to  one  of  the  St.  John  papers 
thus  refers  to  it : “ Residents  of  Upper  Keswick  who  were  in  the  city 
to-day  report  that  a distinct  shock  of  earthquake  was  felt  in  their 
locality  at  10  o’clock  last  night.  It  rattled  dishes  and  window  panes, 
but  did  no  damage.” 

Mr.  Craig  C.  Williams,  of  Maple  Veiw,  Tobique,  in  a letter  to  Professor 
W.  F.  Ganong,  written  some  days  after,  thus  refers  to  this  shock ; 
“ One  night  last  week  there  was  a shock  of  an  earthquake,  or  a 
rumbling,  shaking  noise  heard  in  all  the  camps  on  the  right  hand 
branch  of  Tobique.  In  some  camps  the  men  got  up  and  went  out  to 
see  what  was  the  matter.  It  was  heard  in  six  camps,  one  quite  close 
to  Bald  Peak.  It  was  not  heard  on  any  other  part  of  Tobique.” 

In  a letter  to  the  writer,  dated  at  Bathurst  Village,  April  13th,  1904, 
Dr.  G.  M.  Duncan,  one  of  our  corresponding  members,  says ; “ Before 
New  Year’s  a light  quake  felt  here.”  This  probably  refers  to  the 
shock  of  December  17th. 

1904.  February  27  ; lip.  m. 

The  same  observer  says:  “There  was  a very  slight  tremor  about  ii 
o'clock  Saturday  night,  February  27th. 


244 


BULLETIN  OP  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY, 


1904  February  28  ; 8.37  a.  ra. 

This  earthquake  was  of  considerable  violence,  and  was  felt  in  parts  of 
northern  New  Brunswick,  more  particularly  in  the  region  about 
Bathurst  Dr,  G.  M.  Duncan  wrote  me  thus  about  it:  “This  shcck 
was  preceded  by,  or  announced  by,  a noise  like  a gunshot,  lOud  and 
sharp,  giving  the  impression  of  rending  a large  rock.  It  was  followed 
at  once  by  the  sound  that  seems  to  introduce  all  quakes — a sound 
like  the  blowing  of  a high  wind.  Then  came  the  noise  of  a grinding 
and  the  sound  of  grinding  with  the  tremor  of  the  earth  and  build 
ings.  Rev,  IMr.  Read  thought  the  sound  was  a gunshot  on  the  roof 
of  the  manse.” 

1904.  31arch  21;  2.04  a.m. 

This  earthquake  was  markedly  felt  in  New  Brunswick,  Nova  Scotia  and 
New  England,  and  naturally  excited  much  interest  throughout  the 
region  where  it  was  felt.  The  daily  newspapers  gave  very  full 
accounts  of  the  shock  as  felt  in  New  Brunswick,  and  I have  also 
secured  some  additional  facts  by  correspondence  with  observers  out- 
side of  St.  John.  The  shock  was  undoubtedly  one  of  the  most 
violent  felt  here,  but  was  not  quite  so  severe  as  that  of  October  22, 
1869.  At  the  time  of  writing  I have  not  seen  any  careful  accounts 
of  the  shock  observed  outside  of  this  province.  From  what  evidence 
I have  been  able  to  get,  it  would  appear  that  the  shock  was  more 
violent  in  and  about  St.  Stephen  than  elsewhere.  I gather  also  that 
the  motion  was  from  southwest  to  northeast.  There  is  very  consider- 
able difference  of  opinion  as  to  the  interval  between  the  two  shocks. 
Some  observers  say  two  minutes,  some  three,  some  four.  IMr.  H.  E. 
Gould,  of  Sussex,  who  was  awake  reading  at  the  time,  tells  me  that 
the  first  shock  took  place  at  2.04  a.  m.,  lasting  about  fifteen  seconds, 
and  that  after  an  interval  of  four  seconds  a second  shock  was  felt 
lasting  about  ten  seconds.  Mr.  C.  F.  Tilley  made  a like  estimate  of 
the  time.  I was  not  awake  at  the  time,  and  so  knew  nothing  of  the 
matter  till  this  morning.  I will  now  give  a few  notes  on  the  effe  4 
experienced  at  different  places  in  the  province. 

St.  John. — Many  people  were  aroused  by  the  shaking  of  houses  and 
beds.  In  some  parts  of  the  city  dishes  and  doors  rattled.  The  shock 
was  felt  most  severely  in  buildings  erected  on  clay  and  gravel  areas. 
The  most  marked  result  of  the  shock  was  a crack  sixteen  feet  long 
in  wall  in  Jones’  brewery.  This  building  is  built  on  a deposit'  of 
gravel,  sand  and  clay.  Plaster  was  cracked  in  a house  on  the  corner 
of  Broad  and  Carmarthen  streets.  Mr.  Charles  F.  Tilley,  of  the 
customs,  informs  me  that  at  his  house  on  the  west  side  of  the  harbor, 
at  the  corner  of  Ludlow  and  Water  streets,  the  shock  wrs  very  pro- 
nounced, throwing  a large  silver  dish  from  a marble  top  sideboard 


RECENT  EARTHQUAKES  IN  NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


245 


to  the  floor.  A number  of  glasses  and  cruet  stands  on  the  same  side- 
board were  overturned.  Mr.  Tilley’s  house  is  built  on  a deposit  of 
clay  and  gravel. 

Mr.  D.  L.  Hutchinson  went  to  the  Observatory  before  daylight  and 
found  the  standard  clock  going  and  in  good  order.  He  took  a set  of 
star  observations  for  time  correction  and  found  that  the  clock  was 
correct. 

Bathurst. — Dr.  G.  M.  Duncan  says : “ It  lasted  about  twenty  seconds. 
Judging  by  the  position  of  my  bed,  and  the  wave-like  motion  of  my 
bed,  I concluded  that  the  shock  was  from  southwest  to  northeast. 
This  was  followed  in  about  five  minutes  by  a slight  tremor  quite  dis- 
tinct. It  was  less  distinct  in  Youghal,  fifty  miles  off.” 

St.  Stephen. — It  would  seem  as  if  the  shock  was  felt  at  St.  Stephen 
more  severely  than  in  any  other  part  of  the  province.  Several 
chimney  tops  were  thrown  to  the  ground,  some  bricks  were  loosened 
from  the  walls  of  the  Methodist  church,  and  a number  of  panes  of 
glass  were  broken  in  the  Chipman  Memorial  Hospital.  A locomotive 
in  the  C.  P.  R.  roundhouse  started  forward  and  had  to  be  stopped  by 
the  driver  in  charge.  One  correspondent,  in  a letter  to  Prof.  W.  F. 
Ganong,  says ; “ The  pictures  were  hanging  cornerwise  the  next 
morning.”  A number  of  people  reported  a third  shock  at  six  in  the 
morning. 

St.  Andrews. — The  shock  was  well  marked  in  this  town  and  vicinity. 
In  some  cases  dishes  were  thrown  to  the  floor  and  ornaments  rolled 
over.  On  Minister’s  Island  a crack  was  made  in  the  corner  of  the 
stone  wall  of  a house  on  the  VanHorn  farm. 

Grand  Manan. — One  of  our  corresponding  members,  Mr.  D.  I.  W. 
McLaughlin,  of  Grand  Harbor,  sent  me  very  full  notes  on  the  effev''t 
of  the  shock  there.  It  was  not  so  violent  as  at  St.  Stephen. 


246 


BULLETIN  OP  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


NOTES  ON  CAMBRIAN  FAUNAS,  NO.  9. 


In  the  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada,  the  writer 
has  from  time  to  time  offered  additions  to  the  Cambrian  faunas 
under  the  title  of  “Studies,  or  Notes  on  Cambrian  Faunas.’'  The 
following  may  be  considered  a continuation  of  those  notes : 

Protolenus. 

This  genus  is  represented  at  a later  time  in  Europe  in  Anomo- 
care  of  Angelin,  found  in  the  Upper  Paradoxides  beds  of  Sweden. 
This  genus  like  Protolenus  was  characterized  by  an  elongated  eye- 
lobe,  and  usually  by  a cylinderical  glabella  ; the  species  also  in 
most  cases  had  a broad  anterior  limb  to  the  moveable  cheek. 
This  latter  feature  is  not  clear  for  A,  loeve  from  Angelin’s 
figure,*  but  it  is  more  evident  from  Gronwall’s  represtation.** 
This  character  seems  to  have  been  overlooked  by  authors  who 
haye  referred  to  Anomoacre  species  with  shorteyelobes,  perhaps 
depending  on  Angelin’s  figure  of  the  type  species. 

But  while  Protolenus  has  a rather  broad  anterior  limb  to  the 
fixed  cheek,  it  has  not  the  exaggerated  expansion  found  in  most  of 
the  Swedish  species  of  Anomocare ; neither  has  it  the  small  lobes 
found  on  the  fixed  cheeks  near  the  glabella  in  most  spiecies  of  this 
genus ; the  variety  bituberculatus  of  P.  paradoxoides,  however,  has 
a small  swelling  near  the  base  of  the  glabella,  corresponding  nearly 
to  that  seen  in  A.  aadeatiim  ( = difformc).  It  is  probable  that  the 
])ygidium  was  more  feebly  developed  in  Protolenus  than  in  Ano- 
mocare, and  at  least  one  species  of  the  former  (P.  (P.)  articepha- 
liis)  had  one  more  joint  in  the  thorax  than  Angelin  represents  for 
any  species  of  Anomocare.  Nevertheless  there  may  have  been  a 
relationship  of  descent  between  the  two  genera,  Angelin’s  being 
the  later. 

* Pal  Scandinav;  'I'ab.  xviii,  i. 

**Bornholms  Fanidoxldeslai'.Tab.  4 li^r. 


NOTE  ON  THE  GENUS  HYLOPUS  OF  DAWSON. 


247 


ARTICLE  VI. 


NOTE  ON  THE  GENUS  HYLOPUS  OF  DAW^SON. 
By  G.  F.  Matthew,  LL.D.,  F.R.S.C. 


Read  November  3,  1903. 

Sir  Wm.  J.  Dawson  describes  the  several  footprints  of  quad- 
rupeds of  the  Carboniferous  age  obtained  from  the  Joggins. 
Parrsboro,  Horton  and  Sydney,  Nova  Scotia,  under  the  two 
genera,  Sauropus  and  Hylopus. 

The  latter  genus  being  Daw^son’s  own,  it  behooves  us  to  ex- 
amine the  types  and  learn  what  its  characters  are.  He  defined 
the  genus  Hylopus  as  follows : “ Smaller  footprints  [than  Sauro- 
pus, Lea]  digitigrade,  and  made  by  animals  having  a long  stride, 
and  hind  and  fore  feet  nearly  equal.  Five  toes.  Probably  foot- 
prints of  Microsauria,  and  possibly  of  Dendrerpeton.”^ 

This  genus  was  based  upon  three  species  described  in  Sir 
William’s  “ Air-breathers  of  the  Coal  Period,”* **  and  figured  in 
the  same  essay,  but  not  then  named ; in  the  later  essay  they  have 
names  given  them,  and  an  additional  species  is  described.  There 
is  so  much  variation  in  the  form  of  these  footprints  that  they 
cannot  all  be  contained  in  the  genus  Hylopus,  and  it  becomes 
necessary  to  select  a type  or  types  to  represent  the  genus.  There 
are  two  forms  which  appear  to  come  nearer  the  ideal  of  Dawson’s 
genus  than  the  others,  these  are  H.  Logani  and  H.  Hardingi. 

It  would  appear  from  the  figures  given  in  the  ‘‘  Airbreathers” 
that  both  of  these  species  were  described  from  qasts,  one  of  which, 
H.  Logani^  is  in  the  Redpath  Museum,  Montreal,  the  other,  H. 
Hardingi,  in  that  of  King’s  College,  Windsor,  N.  S.  Both 
species  are  of  Lower  Carboniferous  age,  and  come  from  measures 
underlying  the  Carboniferous  limestone.  The  author  has  been 
favored  with  an  opportunity  to  examine  both  of  these  casts,  and 


* Trans.  Roy.  Soc.  Canada,  Vol.  XXII,  Sec.  iv,  p.  77, 1894. 

**■  Air  breathers  of  the  Coal  period of  Nova  Scotia,  Montreal,  1863. 


248 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


SO  has  seen  the  objects  on  which  Sir  William  has  based  the  genus 
Hylopus. 

The  series  of  footmarks  which  are  the  type  of  H.  Logani,  are 
supposed  by  Sir  William  to  have  been  made  in  soft  mud  by  an 
animal  partly  water-borne,  and  they  are  decidedly  ‘‘  digitigrade,” 
in  some  cases  only  the  long  middle  toes  scrape  the  surface  of  the 


A B 


Fig.  5.— Hylopus  Hardingi,  Dawson.  A— Print  of  the  hind  and 
fore  fopt,  B— series  of  footprints,  one-fourth  of  the 
natural  size. 

mud,  and  were  not  impressed  upon  it,  and  in  the  most  distinct 
only  the  toe-marks  are  preserved,  hence  the  track  is  truly  digiti- 
grade. But  this  is  not  the  case  with  any  of  the  other  species ; 
all  of  them  have  the  print  of  the  sole  of  the  foot  preserved. 

The  imperfection  and  irregularity  of  the  track  in  H.  Logani, 
which  by  Sir  Wm.  Dawson  himself  is  said  probably  to  be  that  of 


NOTE  ON  THE  GENUS  HYLOPUS  OF  DAWSON. 


249 


an  animal  partly  water-borne,  prevents  one  from  using  this  as  the 
type  of  the  genus ; we  therefore  fall  back  on  the  second  species 
as  the  one  which  can  be  taken  as  a generic  type.  This  species  is 
H.  Hardingi. 

The  first  reference  we  have  to  this  fossil  is  in  Lyell’s  Elements 
of  Geology  (New  York,  1866,  p.  510),  where  the  author  says: 
Footprints  of  two  reptiles  of  different  sizes  had  previously  been 
observed  by  Dr.  Harding  and  Dr.  Gesner  on  ripple-marked  slabs 
of  the  lower  coal-measures  in  Nova  Scotia,  evidently  made  by 
quadrupeds  walking  on  the  ancient  beach,  or  out  of  the  water, 
just  as  the  recent  Menopoma  is  sometimes  observed  to  do.” 

The  footprints  are  again  referred  to  in  Dawson’s  Acadian 
Geology  (London,  1868,  p.  356),  with  figures).  Here  Sir  Wil- 
liam says  (p.  356)  that  Dr.  Harding,  of  Windsor,  when  examin- 
ing a cargo  of  sandstone  from  Parrsboro,  N.  S.,  found  on  one 
of  the  slabs  a very  distinct  series  of  footprints,  each  with  four 
toes,  and  a trace  of  a fifth.  Dr.  Harding’s  specimen  is  now  in 
the  museum  of  King’s  College,  Windsor.  Its  impressions  are 
more  distinct,  but  not  very  different  otherwise  from  those  found 
at  Horton  Bluff  [H.  'Logani.] 

According  to  “ Airbreathers,”  (p.  9,  Explanation  of  Plates, 
Fig.  2),  the  figure  of  Hylopus  Hardingi  is  from  a rubbing  taken 
by  Professor  How,  of  Windsor  College,  and  was  evidently  taken 
from  the  cast  of  the  fossil.  Prof.  How  apparently  failed  to 
perceive  and  to  indicate  the  impression  of  the  sole,  or  “ heel,” 
and  so  the  drawing  appears  to  be  taken  from  a digitate  print, 
whereas  the  imprint  shows  plainly  that  the  animal  rested  on  the 
sole  of  the  foot  as  well  as  on  the  toes,  in  walking.  There  is 
therefore  no  species  of  Hylopus  in  which  the  impression  of  the 
sole  is  entirely  wanting,  except  that  of  H.  Logani,  whose  peculiar 
impressions  we  have  noted  above. 

There  is  a marked  advantage  in  the  regularity  as  well  as  in 
the  distinctness  of  the  tracks  of  H.  Hardingi  to  the  observer  who 
wishes  to  learn  what  the  characteristics  of  the  genus  Hylopus  are, 
for  they  show  distinctly  the  sole  of  the  foot,  and  so  approach  a 
type  of  footmark  common  in  the  Carboniferous  system. 
Hylopus,  therefore,  was  made  by  an  animal  which  did  not  walk 


f 


250 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


on  the  toes  alone,  but  also  pressed  the  sole  of  the  foot  to  the 
ground. 

Hylopiis  (as  represented  in  the  species  H.  Hardingi  ) , clearly 
had  five  toes  to  the  hind  foot,  but  the  fifth  toe  of  the  forefoot  is 
mistakenly  shown.  In  his  “ Airbreathers,”  Sir  William  Dawson 
says  (p.  7):  “One  pair  of  feet  [the  hind  feet?]  appears  to 

have  had  four  claws ; the  other  pair  may  have  had  three  or  four.’’ 
So  that  the  number  of  toe  prints  is  variable  in  H.  Hardingi, 
but  it  better  represents  the  type  of  the  genus  than  H.  Logani. 

Sir  William’s  description  of  H.  Hardingi  is  as  follows  (“Air- 
breathers,”  p.  8)  : “ Dr.  Harding  found  on  one  of  these  slabs  a 
very  distinct  series  of  footprints,  each  with  four  toes  and  a trace 
of  the  fifth.” 

As  the  stride  in  H.  Hardingi  was  five  and  a half  inches,  the 
track  was  probably  that  of  an  animal  more  than  twice  this  length, 
i.  e.,  more  than  a foot  long.  The  width  of  the  track  was  two  and 
a half  inches. 

In  this  species  the  print  of  the  inner  pair  of  toes  was  faint, 
indeed  as  regards  the  fore  foot  there  was  not  any  print 
of  the  first  digit.  There  were,  especially  as  regards  the  fore 
foot,  three  master  toes,  which  always  made  a strong  impression ; 
in  the  hind  foot  this  preponderance  of  the  three  central  digits  is 
not  so  marked,  but  still  it  is  observable.  The  absorption,  or 
weakening  of  the  side  toes,  was  thus  in  progress  in  these  early 
forms.  This  process,  if  continued  mainly  in  the  forefoot,  would 
in  time  give  a species  which  would  have  the  characters  of 
Asperipes,  in  which  the  forefoot  shows  only  three  toe  marks,  but 
the  hind  retains  five,  and  a form  of  footprint,  not  unlike  that  of  the 
hind  foot  of  Hylopns  Hardingi. 

The  tendency  to  this  absence  of  the  print  of  the  outer  toes  's  ' 
seen  in  the  more  advanced  footmarks  in  the  typical  series  of 
foot])rints  of  H.  Hardingi,  where  only  three  toe  marks  can  be 
observed  in  the  print  of  the  fore  foot. 

In  examining  the  track  of  this  animal  in  detail,  it  will  be  seen 
that  the  creature  had  the  habit  of  placing  the  hind  foot  directly 
behind  the  fore  foot  in  walking,  so  that  the  two  prints  made  by 
these  feet  were  just  clear  of  each  other.  An  exception  is  seen 


NOTE  ON  THE  GENUS  HYLOPUS  OF  DAWSON. 


251 


in  the  first  track  of  the  series  where  the  print  of  the  hind  foot 
overlaps  that  of  the  fore  foot;  and  a partial  exception  is  seen  in 
the  second  pair  of  footprints  where  the  third  digit  is  flexed, 
apparently  by  coming  in  contact  with  the  fore  foot  before  that 
had  been  removed  to  make  another  step.  In  the  succeeding 
footsteps  of  the  series  it  will  be  observed  that  the  toes  are  not 
bent,  for  in  these  cases  the  two  feet  did  not  interfere. 

The  reduction  in  the  number  of  the  toe  marks  of  the  hind  foot 
in  such  ungulate  forms  of  moderate  size  as  Hylopus  cannot  be 
traced  to  forms  with  fewer  toes,  for  though  there  are  several 
genera  that  possess  five  toes  on  the  hind  foot,  I know  of  no  genus 
hitherto  described  with  four,  except  the  blunt-toed  genus  Nanopus. 
But  in  species  of  a smaller  size,  Ornithoides  presents  us  with  a 
form  in  which  the  three  master  toes  of  each  foot,  only,  are  repre- 
sented in  the  foot  mark.  Further  than  this  the  reduction  in  the 
number  of  digits  seems  not  to  have  gone ; at  least  the  author  is 
unacquainted  with  any  Carboniferous  species  having  a smaller 
number  of  toe  prints  than  three. 

In  offering  conjectures  about  the  known  animals  which  might 
be  represented  by  these  footmarks.  Sir  William  Dawson,  in  his 
Airbreathers,”  compares  H.  Logani  to  Dendrerpeton,  but  in 
his  latter  work,  in  the  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of 
Canada,  he  favors  the  view  that  the  Microsauria,  notably  Hyler- 
peton  and  Hylonomus,  are  the  creatures  which  most  likely  left 
these  footmarks.  These  Sir  William  separates  from  the  Labv- 
rinthodonts,  as  their  teeth  do  not  have  the  involved  foldings  of 
the  enamel  which  Labyrinthodonts  possessed.  Other  writers 
uoiisider  the  Microsauria  as  a section  of  this  order.  In  any  case 
the  footprints  of  Hylopus  conform  more  to  those  of  Amphibia 
than  to  those  of  Reptiles. 

Since  writing  the  above,  I have  received  a letter  from  Prof. 
Geo.  T.  Kennedy,  of  King’s  College,  Windsor,  N.  S.,  who  has  ex- 
amined the  original  of  Hylopus  Hardingi  in  the  museum  of  that 
college;  and  he  states  positively  that  there  is  no  basis  for  a fifth 
toe  in  the  print  of  the  fore  foot.  The  slight  protuberence  in  the 
cast  of  that  foot  in  one  of  the  figures,  he  says  merely  represents 
one  of  numerous  little  projections  scattered  over  the  stone,  and 


25  2 BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 

is  not  actually  related  to  the  footprint  alongside  of  which  it 
occurs.  This  finally  disposes  of  a possible  fifth  toe  in  the  impres- 
sion of  the  fore  foot  of  Hylopus,  as  in  neither  H.  Logani  nor 
H.  Hardingi  can  it  be  said  to  exist. 

It  is  true  that  there  is  a fifth  toe  to  the  footprint  of  Hylopiis 
minor,  Dawson,  but  the  heavy  print  of  the  sole  in  this  marking 
does  not  conform  to  the  ideal  of  Dawson’s  genus.  On  the 
whole,  we  conclude  that  five  toemarks  of  the  hind  foot  and  four 
of  the  fore  is  the  typical  number  for  Hylopus. 


PHYSICAL  ASPECT  OF  CAMBRIAN  ROCKS  IN  EASTERN  CANADA.  253 


ARTICLE  VII. 


PHYSICAL  ASPECT  OF  THE  CAMBRIAN  ROCKS  IN 
EASTERN  CANADA,  WITH  A CATALOGUE  OF 
THE  ORGANIC  REMAINS  FOUND  IN 
THEM 


Observed  and  described  by  G.  F.  Matthew,  LL.  D.,  F.  R.  S.  G. 


Read  April  5,  1904. 

About  twelve  years  ago  the  writer  contributed  to  this  Society 
a “ List  of  the  Fossils  found  in  the  Cambrian  rocks  in  and  near 
St.  John.”  Prefixed  to  this  list  was  a synoptical  view  of  the 
groups  of  Cambrian  strata  in  this  district,  with  statements  of 
their  approximate  thickness ; four  sections  were  given.  See 
Bulletin  X,  page  xv. 

These  sections  form  the  basis  of  the  estimates  of  the  thick- 
ness of  the  Cambrian  rocks  in  the  St.  John  basin,  and  of  the 
nature  of  the  sediments  of  which  the  Cambrian  system  here  is 
composed.  Other  sections,  showing  further  details  of  the  strata 
and  comparing  them  with  Cambrian  rocks  in  other  countries,  will 
be  ‘found  in  the  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada, 
Vol.  VIII,  Sec.  iv,  pp.  123-130,  and  Vol.  VII,  Sec.  iv,  p.  142. 

The  range  of  the  several  species  of  animals  that  are  found  in 
the  Cambrian  of  this  district  is  shown  in  the  same  Transactions, 
Vol.  V,  Sec.  iv,  p.  161  ; Vol.  X,  Sec.  iv,  p.  16,  and  a full  table  of 
the  species  in  Vol.  XI,  Sec.  iv,  pp.  113-119. 

Since  the  list  first  above  referred  to  was  published,  many 
additions  have  been  made  to  the  Cambrian  faunas  of  this  region, 
and  studies  have  been  extended  over  a wider  field,  and  the  time  has 
now  come  when  a more  general  review  of  the  Cambrian  deposits 
can  be  profitably  made.  The  Atlantic  seaboard  of  America  has  in 
the  meantime  been  the  field  of  study  of  a number  of  noted  geolo- 
gists, both  those  connected  with  governmental  geological  surveys, 
and  of  those  who  are  students  from  universities,  as  well  as  of 


254 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


Others  who  are  amateurs.  Tn  this  way  a considerable  fund  of 
knowledge  has  been  accuinnlated,  which  helps  to  a better  under- 
standing of  the  problems  involved  in  the  study  of  the  Cambrian 
rocks. 

For  a thousand  miles  along  the  Atlantic  coast  of  North 
America  the  Cambrian  sediments  show  a remarkable  uniformity, 
both  in  the  composition  of  the  materials  that  form  the  strata,  and 
in  the  similarity  of  the  succession  of  members  of  which  these 
stratified  deposits  are  composed. 

The  same  physical  causes  appear  to  have  operated  with  much 
uniformity  throughout  Cambrian  time  along  this  coast  from 
^Massachusetts  to  Newfoundland,  giving  rise  to  a parallel  series 
of  strata  in  all  the  undoubted  Cambrian  districts. 

As  the  following  remarks  are  based  on  the  conditions  in  ex- 
plored Cambrian  areas,  it  may  be  said  that  these  are  five  in 
number,  viz.,  Eastern  Massachusetts,  Southern  New  Brunswick, 
the  Southeastern  side  of  Nova  Scotia,  Cape  Breton  Island,  and 
the  peninsula  of  Avalon,  in  Newfoundland.'*' 

( )f  the  Cambrian  age  of  portions  of  the  rocks  that  have  been 
referred  to  this  system  in  Nova  Scotia,  some  doubt  may  be  express- 
ed, for  though  large  areas  in  that  province  have  been  referred  to 
the  Cambrian,  and  have  been  closely  studied  by  capable  geolo- 
gists, no  distinctively  Cambrian  fossils  have  been  found.  And 
the  enormous  thickness  claimed  for  the  quartzites  would  seem  to 
imply  that  their  base  would  have  come  within  the  region  of 
severe  metamorphism,  if  not  of  fusion,  since  their  deposition. 
It  is  far  in  excess  of  the  known  thickness  of  strata  in  the  undoubt- 
ed Cambrian  areas  to  northwest  and  northeast  of  them.  Also  no 
beds  similar  to  the  Basal  Cambrian  as  known  in  the  areas  to  the 
northwest  and  northeast,  have  been  found  at  the  base  of  the  Cam- 
brian in  the  peninsula  of  Nova  Scotia.  It  seems,  therefore,  not 
impossible  that  this  Nova  Scotia  Cambrian  may  include  a part  or 
the  whole  of  some  more  ancient  system. 

Confining  our  attention  to  the  areas  where  Cambrian  fossils 
have  actually  been  found,  we  note  throughout  this  North  Atlantic 

* There  is  another  area  in  northwestern  New  Brunswick,  but  neither  the  succession  of 
members  nor  the  faunas  can  be  fully  paralleled  with  those  above  named;  it  is  therefore  not 
considered  in  this  account. 


PHYSICAL  ASPECT  OF  CAMBRIAN  ROCKS  IN  EASTERN  CANADA.  255 


region  the  prevalence  of  volcanic  deposits,  or  of  red  and  green 
mud  beds,  in  the  initial  period  of  Cambrian  time.  If  the  former 
are  not  actual  lava  flows,  or  the  cores  of  old  volcanic  cones  and 
ridges,  they  are  the  compacted  ashes,  mud  and  stones  from  such 
a source. 

Resting  on  these  volcanic  deposits,  though  sometimes  inter- 
calated with  them,  are  beds  of  sand  and  mud  that  easily  show 
their  relation  to  such  a source  as  the  volcano,  by  the  fact  that 
this  sand  consists  largely  of  feldsphatic  particles,  while  the  mud 
beds  are  pale  green,  or  red  accumulations  of  volcanic  dust,  that 
have  fallen  into  or  been  swept  into  the  sea.  Hence  it  would 
appear  that  while  the  first  volcanic  eruptions  occurred  over  land 
surfaces,  the  land  soon  sank,  and  the  later  ones  were  thrown 
into  the  sea.  It  is  in  the  levigated  volcanic  material  thus  thrown 
into  the  sea,  or  swept  into  it  by  rivers,  that  we  meet  with  the 
earliest  organic  remains  of  the  Cambrian  time.  These  levigated 
deposits  are  chiefly  in  the  Etcheminian  terrane,  and  contain 
a very  ancient  group  of  Cambrian  organisms.  They  also 
exhibit  a cycle  of  deposits  corresponding  to  that  of  the  St.  John 
terrane  above  them,  for  they  have  in  the  middle  coarse  sandy 
sediments,  that  separate  two  groups  consisting  largely  of  mud- 
beds  ; of  these  the  lower  has  conglomerates  and  sandstones  inter- 
calated, while  the  upper  are  found  to  contain  flaggy  sandstones. 

The  principal  sandstones,  however,  are  in  the  middle  member, 
which  is  comparatively  barren  of  fossils,  but  contains  much  dif- 
fused hematite,  giving  the  rock  a markedly  red  color.  These 
beds  also,  like  those  of  the  corresponding  stage  of  the  St.  John 
terrane,  frequently  show  ripple-marked  layers  replete  with  worm 
burrows,  worm  trails,  and  other  marks  of  a shallow-water  origin. 

The  oscillations  of  land  and  sea  jn  this  earlier  part  of  Cam- 
brian time  in  the  areas  of  Southern  New  Brunswick  and  Cape 
Breton  exhibit  the  following  succession  of  conditions : 

ist. — An  emerged  region  that  became  loaded  with  volcanic  deposits — lava, 
ashes  and  scoria. 

-2nd. — A sinking  of  the  earth’s  crust,  so  that  later  ejections  were  cast  into 
the  sea,  and  the  wash  from  the  still  emerged  surfaces  added  to 
the  accumulating  deposit. 


253 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


— A moderate  elevation  of  the  crust  bringing  tlie  affected  area  near 
the  sea  level. 

4th. — Renewal  of  the  subsidence,  with  prevalence  of  more  tranquil  con- 
ditions than  in  the  second  stage,  and  a longer  continuance  of  these 
conditions. 

This  period  closes  Etcheminian  time,  and  there  is  a break,, 
more  or  less  distinctly  marked  between  it  and  the  later  Cambrian. 
In  Xew  Brunswick  there  is  a sandstone  or  a quartzite  at  the 
beginning  of  the  latter,  with  a decided  change  in  the  color  and 
aspect  of  the  sediments,  and  in  Cape  Breton  a conglomerate 
marks  the  transition  to  the  later  terrane.  In  Newfoundland  the 
conglomerate  base  is  more  faintly  marked  in  the  west  (Smith 
Sound),  but  sufficiently  distinct  in  the  east  (Conception  Bay). 
The  reverse  conditions  of  surface  distribution  prevail  in  Massa- 
chusetts, where  fine  sediments  are  found  in  the  eastern  part 
( Boston  ) but  conglomerates  are  found  on  the  west  side  of  the 
area  ( Attleboro’, ) As  previously  remarked,  the  Etcheminian 
terrane  has  not  been  found  on  the  mainland  of  Nova  Scotia,, 
where  gray  quartzites  appear  to  be  the  oldest  sediments 

In  the  outer  areas  of  the  Cambrian  rocks  of  the  Atlantic 
coast  the  Etcheminian  terrane  is  easily  traced  by  the  prevailing 
red  color,  as  well  as  by  its  fossils.  In  this  outer-zone  fine  slates 
prevail,  and  there  are  beds  of  limestone  as  may  be  seen  in  the 
Massachusetts  and  Newfoundland  areas.  In  the  inner  zone 
(New  Brunswick  and  Cape  Breton)  the  sediments  are  coarser 
and  limestones  are  wanting;  it  is  in  this  inner  zone  that  a middle 
member  of  sandstones  and  flags  is  most  distinctly  marked. 

The  organic  remains  of  this  middle  member  are  similar  to 
those  of  the  lower  sediments,  so  that  the  Etcheminian  rocks  have 
only  two  faunas,  an  upper  and  a lower.  The  volcanic  rocks 
beneath  them  have  yield  a scanty  fauna,  which  may  not  be  more 
than  a sub-fauna  of  the  Lower  Etcheminian.  i\Iore  material  is 
required  to  determine  the  importance  of  this  fauna. 

So  far  as  the  St.  John  terrane  is  concerned,  it  is  clear  that  the 
basins  we  have  now  are  but  fragments  of  deposits  that  have  been 
spread  over  large  areas  of  the  Atlantic  coast,  and  there  may  be 
extensive  tracts  occupied  by  slates  and  flags  so  far  metamorphosed 
that  Cambrian  fossils  cannot  be  recognized.  The  materials  which 


PHYSICAL  ASPECT  OF  CAMBRIAN  ROCKS  IN  EASTERN  CANADA.  257- 

make  up  the  Hags  and  slates  of  the  Johannian  division  (see  be- 
low) glisten  with  water-born  particles  of  mica,  the  sands  are  of 
uniform  texture,  and  there  are  no  traces  of  shore  lines,  though 
shallow  water  beds  abound. 

Also  the  Bretonian  division,  with  its  fine  grained  dark  gray 
mud  beds  holding  graptolites,  and  the  perfect  preservation  of  its 
delicate  organisms,  indicate  the  presence  of  a water-cushion  of  con- 
siderable depth  above  its  muds,  when  these  were  being  deposited,  a 
cushion  which  we  can  hardly  think  was  less  than  i,ooo  feet  deep. 
But  a sea  of  this  depth  would  have  covered  a wide  area  along 
the  Atlantic  coast,  and  we  therefore  infer  that  the  known  basins 
of  Cambrian  rock  are  but  small  fragments  of  the  wide  spread 
mantle  of  sediments  that  covered  this  region  at  the  beginning  of 
Ordovician  Time. 

The  group  of  organic  remains  of  the  outer  zone  of  the 
Etcheminian  rocks  appears  to  differ  widely  from  that  of  the 
inner.  This  may  be  because  they  do  not  come  from  the  same 
time-horizon ; but  it  seems  more  likely  to  be  due  to  some  physical 
cause,  either  difference  in  the  depth  of  the  sea  in  the  two  zones, 
or  paucity  or  abundance  of  sediment  in  the  waters,  or  difference 
of  temperature  of  the  sea  water  in  the  two  zones.  Whatever  the 
cause,  Olenelloid  trilobites  have  not  been  recognized  in  the  strata 
of  the  inner  zone,  while  they  are  characteristic  of  the  faunas  of 
the  outer  zone. 

In  the  following  catalogue  the  several  districts  where  the 
fossils  described  in  it  were  found  are  indicated  by  letters  in  the 
fourth  column,  viz. : 

A is  eastern  Massachusetts  (Boston  to  Attleboro’).  No  fossils  from 
this  are  mentioned,  because  the  author’s  work  did  not  extend  there. 
B is  southern  New  Brunswick.  The  numbers  following  indicate  the 
basin  of  this  area  where  the  fossil  was  found,  numbered  from  N.  W. 
to  S.  E.  These  basins  once  united,  have  been  separated  by  crustal 
movements  and  great  denudation. 

C is  the  peninsula  of  Nova  Scotia.  No  characteristic  fossils  are  known 
from  this  area. 

D IS  Cape  Breton.  The  basins  of  Cambrian  rocks  are  indicated  as  those 
of  New  Brunswick  by  numbers. 

E is  the  area  of  Avalon  in  Newfoundland.  The  more  important  basins 
are  indicated  by  numbers. 


258 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


N is  the  St.  Lawrence  valley  area,  from  which  a few  fossils  are  named. 
\V  is  the  Cambrian  area  of  Mt.  Stephen,  in  the  Canadian  Rocky  Mountains. 

The  date  of  publication  of  the  several  species  and  varieties 
is  indicated  in  the  first  column. 

In  order  to  make  this  catalogue  more  useful  for  reference,  and 
so  that  it  may  serve  as  an  index  to  the  author’s  papers,  the  nanies 
of  the  species,  etc.,  are  arranged  alphabetically  in  the  several 
classes,  and  the  place  of  publication  is  shown  in  brief,  thus : 

K.  S.=  Transactions  of  the  Royal  Society  of  Canada. 

S.  R.=  Report  on  the  Cambrian  Rocks  of  Cape  Breton,  Geological  Survey 
of  Canada,  1903. 

N B.=  Bulletin  of  the  Natural  History  Society  of  New  Brunswick. 

N.  Y.=  Transactions  of  the  New  York  Academy  of  Sciences. 

C.  R.=  Canadian  Record  of  Science,  Montreal. 

A:ad.  Geol.=  Acadian  Geology,  Sir  J.  W.  Dawson. 

Pal.  Foss.=  Palaeozoic  Fossils  of  E.  Billings. 

A.  J.  S.=  American  Journal  of  Science  and  Arts. 

Pal.  N.  Y.=  Palaeontology  of  New  York,  Jas.  Hall. 

•Quar.  Jour.  Geol.  Soc.=  Quarterly  Journal  of  the  Geological  Society  of 
London. 

Geol.  Mag.=  Geological  Magazine,  London. 

U.  S.  Geol.  Survey  = Bulletin  of  the  U.  States  Geological  Survey. 

U.  S.  Nat.  Mus.=-- Bulletin  of  U.  States  National  Museum. 

Can.  Nat.=  Canadian  NaUiralist,  Montreal. 

Geol.  Verm.-^^  Report  on  Geological  Survey  of  Vermont,  Adams. 

Am.  Geol.=  American  Geologist,  Minneapolis. 

Pakeon.  Scan.^  Palseontologica  Scandinavica,  N.  A'ngelin. 

The  last  column  of  the  list  shows  the  faunas  and  sub-faunas 
that  have  been  recognized  in  the  Cambrian  terranes  in  the  Mari- 
time Provinces  of  Canada,  beginning  with  the  oldest.  The  fol- 
lowing symbols  are  used : 

Co. — CoLDBROOK  Terrane.  Tliis  consists  mostly,  sometimes  entirely  of 
volcanic  flows  and  ejectamenta,  though  in  Cape  Breton  there  are 
some  shales  and  conglomerates. 

E. — Etcheminian  d'ERRANE.  ( Basal  Cambrian). 

E.  I. — Lower  Etcheminian  red  and  gray  shales,  etc. 

E.  2. — Lower  Etcheminian  red  sandstones.  This  and  E.  i contain  the 
Lozuer  Etcheminian  Fauna  (Holasaphus  Fauna). 

E.  3. — Upper  Etcheminian  red  and  gray  shales,  etc.  This  has  the  Upper 
Etcheminian  Fauna  (Holmia  Fauna). 

C. — The  St.  John  Terrane.  (Mostly  Cambrian,  but  the  uppermost  beds 
are  Ordovician). 


PHYSICAL  ASPECT  OF  CAMBRIAN  ROCKS  IN  EASTERN  Ci\.NADA.  259* 


C I. — The  Acadian  Division,  has  two  faunas. 

C.  la. — A white-gray  quartzite  (no  fossils). 

C.  lb. — Greenish  gray  shales  and  sandstones  (Protolenus  Fauna). 

C.  I Cl. — Gray  shales  (Paradoxides  lamellatus  sub-fauna). 

C.  I C2. — Gray  shales  (P. eteminicus  sub- fauna). 

C.  id. — Dark  gray  shales  (P. ahenacus  sub-fauna). 

C.  I d2. — Dark  gray  shales  and  limestone  lentiles  (Dorypyge  sub-fauna). 
C.  2. — Johannian  Division,  has  one  or  more  faunas. 

C.  2a  & b. — Gray  quartzites,  flags  and  slates  (Upper  Paradoxides  Fauna). 
C.  2C. — Gray  flags  and  slates  (Place  of  Olenus  Fauna). 

C.  3. — Bretonian  Division,  has  four  faunas. 

C.  3a. — Dark  gray  slates,  some  flags  (Parabolina  Fauna). 

C.  3b. — Dark  gray  slates,  limestone  lentiles  and  seams  (Peltura  Fauna). 
C.  3c. — Dark  gray  and  black  slates  (Dictyonema  Fauna). 

C.  3d. — Dark  gray  and  black  slates  (Tetragraptus  Fauna). 

C.  3e. — Gray  flaggy  sandstones  (Fauna  of  small  brachiopods,  not  dis- 
tinctive) . 


It  should  be  explained  that  the  relative  position  of  one  of  these ' 
assises  is  determined  by  the  palaeontology  and  not  supported  by 
the  stratigraphy.  In  the  St.  John  basin  (R3  of  the  locality  Column). 
Paradoxides  aberiaais  is  clearly  subordinate  to  ( underlies  ) P. 
eteminicus.  But  in  Sweden  the  position  of  the  representative 
species  is  reversed,  for  P.Tessini  there  is  below  P.  exsulens.  In 
the  Kennebecasis  basin  (B2)  at  Hastings’  Cove,  the  P . eteininiciis 
fauna  is  wanting  and  the  P.  ahenacus  rests  on  an  assise  having  a 
peculiar  grouping  of  species  ( Dorypyge  sub-fauna  ), which  con-- 
tains  genera  of  a higher  range  in  Sweden  and  North  America  than 
P.  T essini  and  P.  ahenacus. . The  latter  form  of  trilobite  is  usually 
found  in  dark  gray  or  black  shales,  and  it  seems  likely  that  habitat 
has  much  to  do  with  its  perplexing  relation  to  other  species  and 
genera.  It  lived  in  deep  and  quiet  waters,  while  the  exsulens- 
eteminicus  type  preferred  shallower  water  in  which  species  with 
calcareous  tests  and  shells  were  common.  , 

The  Dorypyge  sub-fauna,  also  preferred  shore  or  shallow- 
water  conditions.  These  prevailed  on  the  border  of  the  Kenne- 
bacasis  basin  ( B2 ) until  a sinking  of  the  land  brought  in  a 
purely  P.  abenactis  fauna.  This  fauna  is  included  under  the  sym  - 
bol  of  Cid2  given  above,  while  Cid  is  the  P.  ahenacus  fauna  of 
the  St.  John  basin. 

Another  fauna  of  doubtful  position  is  that  marked  C3e,  which 
is  placed  as  the  highest  fauna,  because  both  at  the  east  and  west 
end  of  the  St.  John  basin  it  is  in  the  highest  visible  beds  of  the  St. 
John  terrane ; hence  it  is  thought  that  this  fauna  is  of  later  origin  1 
than  the  others. 


:260 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


•Catalogue  of  Species,  and  varieties  of  Organic  remains  found  in  the  Cambrian 
terranes  of  the  Atlantic  provinces  of  Canada,  &c.,  described  in  the 
writer’s  publications,  alphabetically  arranged. 


Vcai 

Generic  and  Speciflc  Name 

Place  of  Publication 

Locality 

Horizon 

89 

Algae. 

Bythotrephis,  Hall. 

B. antiqua,  Brong.... 

. R.  S.  VII,  144,  V,  1-3, 

B.3 

E.  I. 

89 

Hydrocytinm. 

H, (?)  siculnm, 

. R.  S.  VII,  146,  VI.  2, 

B.3 

C.  lb. 

89 

89 

Microphyciis,  genus,  . . . 
M. catenatus, 

. R.  S.  VII,  146, 

. R.  S.  VII,  146,  V,  6a,  b, 

B.3 

C.  lb. 

Oldhamia,  Forbes, 

0. sp.,  

. Can.  Rec.,  . . ....  . . 

B.  1.3 

C.  I,  b, 

89 

Palaeochorda,  McCoy. 

P. setacea, 

. R.  S.  VII,  145,  VI,  la-g. 

b.3 

E.  I. 

89 

89 

Phycoidella,  gen., 

P. stichidifera, 

.R.  S.  VII,  144, 

. R.  S.  VII,  144,  V,  sa-d. 

b.3 

E.  I. 

95 

Protozoa, 

Globigerina,  d’Orb. 

G. cambrica, 

. N.  Y.  XIV,  III,  I,  5a-c, 

b.3 

C.  1&2. 

G. didyma, 

G. grandis, 

G. (?)  turrita, 

. “ “ " b. 

. “ “ “ 6, 

. “ “ “ 8a,  b. 

b.3 

b.3 

b.3 

iC 

89 

89 

Monadites,  gen., 

M. glob  111  os  us, 

.R.  S.  VII,  147, 

.R.  S.  VII,  147,  VII,  la-b 
. “ “ “ 2a-b, 

B.  I 

E.  I. 

89 

M. pyriformis, 

B.  I 

89 

M. urceiformis,  

((  ((  ^ 

• 

B.  I 

89 

89 

Radiolarites,  gen., 

R. ovalis, 

. R.  S.  VII,  148, 

. R.  S.  VII,  148,  VIII,  4, 

B.  I 

E.  I. 

95 

Orbulina,  d’Orb. 

0. (?)  ingens, 

.N.  Y.  XIV,  no,  I,  4,.. 

b.3 

C.  ib2. 

0. intermedia, 

.N.  Y.  XIV,  no,  I,  3,  .. 

b.3 

C.  ib2. 

0. (?)  ovalis, 

. “ “ “ 2,  . . 

b.3 

(6 

0. c f.  universa,  Lam., 

N.  Y.  XIV,  109,  I,  I,  . . 

b.3 

U 

85 

Spongida. 

Archseocyathus,  Billings. 
A. (?)  pavonoides,  ... 

. R.  S.  Ill,  29,  V,  la-d, 

b.3 

C.  ici. 

89 

Astrocladia,  Zittel. 

A. ( ?)  elegans, 

. R.  S.  VII,  149,  VII,  7, 

B.  I 

C.  lb. 

A. (?)  elongata.  ..  . 

.R.  S.  VII,  149,  VII,  6, 

B.  I 

ii 

A. (?)  virguloides,  ... 

.R.S.  VII,  149,  VII,  8a-c 

B.3 

89 

89 

Dichoplectella,  gen., 

D. irregularis, 

.R.  S.  VII,  149, 

. R.  S.  VII,  149,  VII,  ga-b 

B.  I 

E.  I 

C.ib. 

CATALOGUE  OF  CAMBRIAN  SPECIES. 


261 


Year  Generic  and  Specific  Name 

Place  of  Publication 

Locality 

Horizon 

Hyalostelia,  Zittel. 

89 

H. minima, 

, R.  S.  VII,  150,  VII,  10, 

B.  I 

E.  I. 

Plococyphia,  Reuss, 

89 

P. (?)  perantiqna,  .... 

. R.  S.  VII,  148,  VII,  sa-b 

B.  I 

E.  I. 

85 

Protospongia,  Salter. 

P. (?)  minor, 

. R.  S.  HI,  30,  V,  2 

B.3 

C.  ic. 

P. (?)  V.  distans,  ..  .. 

.R.  S.  HI,  30,  V,  3,.... 

B.3 

C.  id. 

95 

P. (?)  sp., 

, N.  Y.  XIV,  1 13, 

B.3 

C.  ib2. 

Hydrozoa. 

95 

Bryograptns,  Lapworth. 

R lentil*: 

. N.Y.  XIV,  270,  XLVHH 

2a,  h,  . . . . 

. R.  S.  IX,  39;  R.  S.  10, 

b.3 

C.  3C. 

1,92 

B. patens, 

95,  VII,  la-d, 

b.3 

C.  3b. 

95) 

B. (?)  retroflexus. 

Brogg?  

. N.  Y.  XIV,  271, 

b.3 

c.  3b. 

92 

B. spinosns, 

Callograptiis,  Hall. 

. R.  S.  X,  97,  VII,  2a,  b, 

b.3 

C.3b,  c. 

95 

C. sp., 

Clonograptus,  Hall. 

. N.  Y.  XIV,  271,  2a-b, 

b.3 

C.3C. 

92) 

C. flexilis.  Hall,  . . . 

. R.  S.  X,  97, 

b.3 

C.  3d. 

95 

C. proximatus,  . . ... 

. N.Y.  XIV,  26s,  XL VIII, 

la-d,  

b.3 

C.  3G 

Dendrograptus,  Hall,  . . 

85 

D. primordealis,  . . . 

.‘r.S.HL  3LV,5,  5a,  b. 

b.3 

C.id. 

Dichograptus,  Salter, 

92)  D. Logani,  Hall,.. 

Dictyonema,  Hall. 

.92)  D. delicatulu-m,  Dii. 

D. flabelli forme,  Eich.. 

91  V,  Acadiciim, 

V.  confertum,  Brogg.  . 
V.  Norvegicum,  Kjer..  . 
92)  D. quadrangulare,  Hall 

Didymograptns,  McCoy, 

>92)  D. indentus.  Hall,. . 

“ D. nitidus.  Hall,  . . 

D. patulus.  Hall,  . . 

D. narrow,  threadlil 

D. (?)  sp.  very  narro' 

85  Protograptus,  gen.,  . . . . 

85  P. alatns, 

Retiograptus,  Hall. 


.R. 

s.  X,  97, .. 

B.  3. 

C.  3d. 

R. 

S.  X,  96, 

b.3 

C.  3d. 

!r. 

S.  IX,  34,  III,  I,  2, 

3a,  b, 

b.3 

C.  3^. 

' “ 36, 

b.3 

C.  3b,  c. 

ii 

' “ 37, 

b.3 

C.  3C. 

li 

‘ X,  96, 

b.3 

C.  3d. 

!r. 

s.  X,  99, 

b.3 

a 

.R. 

S.  X,  98, 

b.3 

.R. 

S.  X,  98, 

b.3 

i6 

R. 

S.  X 98, 

b.3 

R. 

s.  x;  98, 

b.3 

.R. 

.R. 

S.  Ill,  31. 

S.  HI,  32,  V,  6,  ... . 

b.3 

C.  id. 

, R. 

S.  X,  too, 

b.3 

C.  3d. 

BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


26‘J 


Yaer  Generic  and  Specific  Xaiue  Place  of  rublication  Locality  Horizon 


Tctragniptiis,  Salter. 

(92)  r. quadribranchiatus. 

Hall. . .R.  S.  X,  98, 

EC  HI  NODERM  AT  A. 


B.  3 c.  3d. 


93  Crinoid? R.  S.  XI,  87,  XVI,  i,  . . B.3 

Eocystites,  Billings. 

68  E. primaevus,  Bill,  ....  Acad.  Geol..,  643,  f.  220,  B.  3 

Platysolenites,  Pander. 

(89)  P. antiqnissimns,  Eich.  R.  S.  VII,  150,  VII,  iia-c  B.3 

(98)  Trochocystites,  Barr?..  ..R.  S.  2nd,  IV,  128,  ....  B.3 

Brachiopoda. 


C.  ib2. 

C.  ici,  2, 

E.  3a. 
C.ib3 


Acrothele,  Linnarsson. 


02 

A.- 

abavia, 

..N.  B.,  IV,  398,  XVa-d. 

100.  IV,  3a,  c/,  4a,  b,. 

D.  I 

E.  3a-e. 

99 

A.- 

avia, 

..N.  B.  IV,  202,  Ul.,ia-h, 

396,  XVI,  la-f,  2a,  b. 

D.  I 

E.  3d-e. 

02 

m.  puteis, 

. . . N.  B.  IV,  398,  XV,  5a,  b, 

100,  IV,  Sa,b,  . . . . 

D.  I 

E.  3d. 

68 

A.- 

Matthewi,  Hartt,  , 

. . Acad.  Geol.,  644,  f.  221, 

R.  S.  Ill,  39,  V,  IS,  IS«. 

D.  I 

C.  1C,  d. 

95 

m.  costata,  . . . . 

..N.  Y.  XIV,  128,  V,  9. 

b.3 

C.  1^2-5. 

85 

m.  lata, 

. .R.  S.  Ill,  V,  17.  17a.  . . 

b.3 

C.  lb. 

97 

m.  mnlticostata,.  . 

..R.  S.  2nd,  III,  168, 

B.  2 

C.  id. 

85 

m.  prima, 

,.  .R.  S.  Ill,  41,  V 16,  i6a. 

b.3 

C.  lb. 

02 

A.- 

proles, 

..N.  B.  IV,  400,  XVI,  3a-e 

D.  I 

E.  3f- 

01 

Acrothyra,  gen.,  . . . . 

..N.  B.  IV,  303,  A 1-5, 

85 

A.- 

(?)  inflata,  ..  .. 

. .R.  S.  Ill,  33,  V,  7,  7a,.  . 

D.  I 

C.  id. 

V.  oval  is, 

..R.  S.  2nd,  IV,  127,  V, 

4a-c, 

D.  I 

C.  ibi, 

02 

A.- 

— proavia, 

..N.  B.  IV,  386,  XIV, 

2a-g,  3a-f 

D.  I 

E.  3d,  e.. 

92 

m.  crassa, 

. .N.  B.  IV,  389,  XIV, 

D.  I 

E.  3e. 

02 

m.  prima 

. .N.  B.  IV,  389,  XIV,  4a-f 

D.  I 

E.  3a. 

02 

A.- 

— signata, 

. .N.  B.  IV,  381,  XIII,  2a-a 

D.  I 

E.  lb. 

02 

m.  orta, 

. . N.  B.  IV,  385,  XIII,  4a-f 

D.  I 

E.  2C. 

02 

m.  prima, 

..N.  B.  IV,  382,  XIII,  la-g 

D.  I 

Co. 

02 

m.  sera, 

..N.  B.  IV,  383,  XIII,  3a-f 

D.  I 

E.  1C. 

02 

m.  tarda, 

. .N.  B.  IV,  384,  XVI,  m-d 

D.  I 

E.  1C,  d. 

Acrotreta,  Knlorga. 

85 

A.- 

— Baileyi, 

. .R.  S.  Ill,  36,  V,  13,  I3a-c 

B.  I 

C.  IC2. 

02 

A.- 

— bisecta 

..N.  B.  IV,  2TB,  V,  sci-g; 

b.3 

C.  3c. 

394.  S.  R.XVl,2a-^,  .. 

D.  I 

C.  3c. 

(95) 

A.- 

gemma,  Bill?.. 

..Pal.  Foss.  I,  216,  201, a-f, 

N.  Y.  XIV,  126 

b.3 

C.  i^^i. 

93 

A.- 

— gemmula, 

. .R.  S.  XI,  87,  XVI,  2a-d. 

b.3 

C.  ib2,  3. 

02 

A.- 

— papillata, 

. . N.  B.  IV,  390,  XV,  2a-f. 

D.  I 

E.  id. 

02 

V.  lata,  

. .N.  B.  IV,  391,  XV,  3a-c. 

D.  I 

E.  id. 

CATALOGUE  OF  CAMBRIAN  SPECIES. 

263 

Year 

Generic  and  Specifle  Name 

Place  of  Publication 

Locality 

Horizon 

02 

m.  prima, 

.N.  B.  IV,  391,  XV,  la-c. 

D.  I 

Co. 

99 

A. proavia, 

.N.  B.  IV,  203,  HI,  za-f. 

D.  I 

E.  30. 

02 

A. sipo, 

.N.  B.  IV,  406,  XVIII 
I,  2, 

D.  I 

C.  3d. 

02 

A. cf.  socialis,  v.  Seeb 

.N.  B.  'IV,  392,  XV,  sa-k 

D.2 

C.  2C. 

“ 

A. sp., 

.N.  B.  IV,  394. 

D.  I 

E.  za. 

92 

95 

Billingsella,  Hall. 

B. retroflexa, 

D.  I 

E.2(o?) 

S.  R.  148,  X,  za-e,.  . . . 

91 

Botsfordia,  s.  gen., 

.R.  S.  IX,  63, 

89 

B. pulchra, 

S.  VII,  151,  VHI, 

la-m,  za-c, 

B.  I 

C.  lb. 

R.  S.  XI,  90,  XVI,  sa-b. 

Camarella,  Billings. 

92 

C. parva,  Bill? 

Dalmanella,  see  Orthis. 

.R.  S.  X,  103,  VII,  ga,b. 

B.3 

C.  3a. 

93 

Discinopsis,  gen., 

R S.  XI,  1 14. 

85 

D. Gnlielmi, 

.R.  S.  HI,  37,  V,  14, 140-6- 

B.3 

C.  Id. 

03 

Eoobolus,  s.  gen., 

.R.  S.  135. 

03 

E. equipiiteis, 

.R.  S.  139.  VHI,  za-e,.. 

D.  I 

E.2(o?) 

E. discus, 

.R.  S.  is8,  VHI,  30-6/,.. 

D.  I 

E.  le. 

6( 

E. triparilis, 

Heterorthis,  see  Orthis. 
Kutorgina,  Billings. 

.R.  S.  136,  VHI,  la-e; 

) XI,  ia,b, 

D.  I 

E.  lb,  c. 

99 

K. graniilata 

.N.  B.  IV,  189,  I,  za-d. 

E.  I 

E.3. 

85 

K. Latourensis,  

.R.  S.  HI,  42,  V,  18,  i8a-c 

b.3 

C.  IC2. 

85 

K. (?)  pterineoides.  .. 

R.  S.  HI,  43,  V,  19, 

b.3 

C.  ICI. 

98 

K. (?)  sp., 

.R.  S.  2nd,  IV,  136, 

B.2 

C.  3«- 

Leptobolus,  Hall,  note  on 

. S.  R.  105. 

99 

L. atavns, 

.N.  B.  IV,  200,  II,  la-f. 

D.  I 

E.  3d,  e. 

03 

m.  tritavns, 

. S.  R.  109,  VI,  50-0,  .... 

D.  I 

E.z(a?) 

99 

L. collicia, 

. N.  B.  IV,  200,  I,  T,a-e,.  . 
. S.  R.  189,  XI,  ya-f,  .... 

D.  I 

E.  3c,  e,  f. 

03 

L. flumenis, 

D.2 

C.  zc. 

91 

L. gemmulus, 

.R.  S.  IX,  41,  XII,  8a-c. 
.R.  S.  HI,  34.  V,  8,  8a,  b. 

b.3 

C 3c. 

85 

L. linguloides 

b.3 

C.  id. 

02 

cf.  linguloides, 

. S.  R.  192, 

D.  I 

C.  3d. 

L. grandis, 

.R.  S.  XI,  91,  XVI,  ya-c. 

b.3 

C.  3<?.  . 

98 

L. (?)  cf.  LingU'lella 

granvillensis.  Wale.,.  . . 
Lingulella,  Salter. 

L. Billingsiana,  Whit., 

. R.  S.  2nd,  IV,  128,  .... 

b.3 

C.  lb. 

(93) 

R.  S.  IV,  151, 

E.3 

C.  zb. 

L. cf.  Billingsiana,  . . 

• R.  S.  XI,  93,  XVI,  6a,  b. 

b.3 

C.  zc. 

(95) 

L. (?)  c^lata,  Hall,. 

.Pal.  N.Y.  I,29oLXXIX, 

ga-c, 

b.3 

D.  I 

C.  HI. 

00 

L. concinna, 

.N.  B.  IV,  273,  V,  sa-h. 

C.  30. 

02 

L. cf.  Davidis,  McCoy. 

.N.  B.  IV,  407. 

D.  I 

C.  2 C.  3d. 

85 

L. Dawsoni, 

• R.  S.  HI,  31,  V,  ga-d... 

B-3 

C.  ic,  d. 

•264 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


Year 

Generic  and  Speeitic  Name  Place  of  Piiblieation 

Locality 

Horizon 

95 

L. Howlevi, 

• R.  S.  2nd,  I,  2^9,  I,  3a,  h. 

E.3 

C.  2C. 

L. la?vis, 

.R.  S.  IX,  39,  XII,  4a,  6. 

B.3 

c.  3«- 

00 

L. lens 

.N.  B.  IV,  274,  V,  2a,  h. 

D.  I 

C.  30. 

02 

L. lepis, 

.N.  B.  IV,  408. 

D.  I 

E.  ir,  c. 

03 

L. longovalis, 

. S.  R.  123,  VII,  T,a-f,  .. 

D.  I 

Co. 

03 

cf.  longovalis,  . . . 

.R.  S.  7S,  VII,  2, 

D.  I 

C. 3a-d, 

(93) 

L. Nicholsoni,  Call? 

Qnar.  Jour.  Geol.  Soc. 

xxxiii,  657, 

R.  S.  XI,  ns, 

B.3 

C.  3^'- 

90 

L. radula 

.R.  S.  VIII,  147,  XV, 

95 

L. Sehvviii, 

S.  R.  VII,  la-c,  .... 

D.  I 

E.2(o?) 

99 

L. tiimicla, 

. N.  B.  IV,  200,  I,  2a-c,.  . 

D.  I 

E.  3c. 

70.  b,  8tf-c 

b.3 

C.  2C. 

97 

L. sp 

.R.  S.  2nd,  IV,  136,  .... 

B.  2 

C.  3«- 

Lingnlepis,  Hall. 

91 

L. ciineata, 

.R.  S.  XI,  92,  XVI,  ^a,h. 

b.3 

C.  lb. 

99 

L. Gregwa, 

.N.  B.  IV,  199,  I,  la-f 

D.  I 

E.  ib-d. 

03 

V.  robusta, 

.S.  R.  131, 

D.  I 

E.  id. 

03 

L. longinervis, 

. S.  R.  133,  VII,  6a-g, 

D.  I 

E.  2b. 

89 

L. ■Martinensis, 

.R.  S.  VII,  IS5,  VIII,  4. 

b.3 

C.  lb. 

03 

L. pumila, 

.S.  R.  75,  VI  I,  5a  Vl  .. 

D.  I 

Co. 

95 

L. Roberti, 

.R.  S.  2nd,  I,  256,  I,  20,  h. 

D.  I 

E.2(o?) 

90 

L.- Starri, 

.R.  S.  VIII,  146,  XV, 

50 -t',  6a -b 

b.3 

C.  2b. 

03 

m.  exigua, 

. S.  R.  197,  XIV,  3o-(/,  . . 

D.  2 

C.  20. 

91 

V.  minor, 

.R.  S.  IX,  .s8,  XII,  sa,b. 

B.  2 

C.2(b?) 

03 

L van, 

. S.  R.  193,  XIV,  2a-c,  . . 

D.  2 

C.  2b. 

94 

Lingulobolus,  gen., 

. R.  S.  2nd,  I,  260,  . . . . 

(94) 

L. affinis.  Bill, 

. R.  S.  2nd,  I,  261,  I,  40,/;. 

E.3 

C.  2C. 

95 

V.  cuneata, 

E.3 

C.  2C. 

Linnarssonia,  Walcott. 

(91) 

L. Belti,  Dav., 

.R.  S.  IX,  42,  XII,  7a-c; 

S.  R.  209,  XVI,  30-c. 

b.3 

C.  3^'- 

97 

in.  magna,  

,R.S.  2nd,  III,  169, 1, 'a, 

B.  2 

C.  id. 

<85) 

L. misera.  Bill.,  . . . . 

,R.  S.  Ill,  35,  V,  12, 

I20-C 

b.3 

C.  id. 

68 

L. transversa,  Hartt,.  . 

Acad.  Geol.,  644 

R.  S.  Ill,  35,  V,  IT,  ua-c 

b.3 

C.  ic. 

X.  Y.  XI V;  125,  V,  la-c. 

b.3 

C.  lbs. 

Monobolina,  Salter. 

91 

i\r. refnlgens, 

R.  S.  IX,  44,  XII,  6a-d. 

b.3 

C.  sc. 

Obolella  Billings 

<99) 

0. atlantica.  Wale.,  . . 

R.  S.  2nd  V,  70,  . . . . 

E.  I 

C.  ibi. 

0. cf.  chromatica.  Bill. 

N.  B.  IV,  189,  I.  I,  .. 

E.  I 

e.3- 

0. gemmnla,  see 

Leptobolns, 

CATALOGUE  OF  CAMBRIAN  SPECIES. 


265 


Year  Generic  and  Speciflc  Name  Place  of  Publication  Locality 

(95)  O. nitida,  Ford?  ..  ..A.  J.  S.  3rd,  V,  213; 

N.  Y.  XIV,  125,  II 

^a,b, B.  3 

97  O. sp., R.  S.  2nd,  III,  170 B.  2 

98  O. sp, R.  S.  2nd,  IV,  136,  . . B.  2 

Obolns,  Eichwald. 

89  O. (?)  major, R.  S.  VII,  155,  VIII,  3,  B.  3 

95  O. pristinus, N.  Y.  XIV,  121,  IV,  \a-c  B.  3 

O. pulcher,  see 

Botsfordia. 

03  O. torrentis, S.  R.  76,  VIII,  i,  . . . . D.  i 

O. refulgens,  see 

Monobolina. 

03  O. sp, S.  R.  209, D.  I 

Orthis,  Dalman. 

(92)  O. Caransii,  Hicks?.  . R.  S.  X,  102,  VII,  7a,h.  B.  3 

O, (Dalmanella?)  Electra 

Bill.,  . 

92  V.  l?evis, R.  S.  X,  100, B.  3 

92  V.  major, R.  S.  X,  100,  VII,  30-c.  B.  3 

“ O. Euryone,  Bill?  ....R,  S.  X,  loi,  VII,  5,..  B.  3 

O. lenticularis,  Wahl., B.  3 

91  V.  atrypoides,  ..  . . R.  S.  IX,  48,  XII,  iia,b.  B.  3 

“ V.  lyncioides,  . . . . R.  S.  IX,  49,  XII,  loa-c.  B.  3 

“ /.  strophomenoides,  R.  S.  IX,  49,  XII,  12a,  b.  B.  3 

O. ( Heterorthis  ? ) 

Menapire,  Hicks. 

92  V.  Acadica, R.  S.  X,  loi,  VII,  6a,  b.  B.  3 

'(92)  O. orthambonites,  Pand.R.  S.  X,  loi,  VII,  4,..  B.  3 

95  O. .sp., N.  Y.  XIV,  128.  V,  10.  B.3 

Orthisina,  d’Orbigny. 

91  O. Johannensis,  . . . . R.  S.  IX,  49,  XII,  130-c.  B.  3 

99  Palteobolus,  s.  cen.,  ..  . . N.  B.  IV,  201. 

99  P. Bretonei/ois,  . . . . N.  B.  IV,  202,  II,  2a-i.  D.  i 

03  P, lens, S.  R.  144,  X,  la-f,  ....  D.  i 

“ V.  longus, S.  R.  146,  VII,  j[a,b,..  D.  i 

Protorthis,  Hall  & Clarke. 

68  P. Billingsi,  Hartt,  ..Acad.  Geol.,  644  (^.223; 

R.  S.  HI,  43, B.3 

85  P. Qnacoeiisis, R.  S.  HI,  43,  V,  20,  2oa-c  B.3 

96  Protosiphon,  gen.  describedGeol.  Alag.,  4th,  IV,  68, 

1-4. 

R.  S.  2nd,  HI,  170,  .... 

<98)  P. Kempamim,  . . . .R.  S.  2nd,  IV,  129,  I,  a-f.  B.  2 

Schizambon,  Walcott. 

00  S. prisons, N.  B.  IV,  227,  V,  j,a-d.  B.  3 

S.  R.  187,  XI,  6a-d,  . . D.  I 

Sph^erobolns,  gen.,  R.  S.  2nd,  I,  263. 


Horizon 


C.  lb. 

C.  id. 

C.  3a. 

E.  2a,  b. 
C.  ib2. 


Co. 


C.  2b. 


C.  3«- 


C.  2>d. 
C.  ?,d. 
C.  I. 
C.  3^. 
C.  ^b. 
C.  3d. 


C.  3d. 
C.  3d. 
C.  ibi. 


C.  3a. 


E.  7,d. 
E.  sb.  c. 
E.  3c. 


C.  ic.  d. 
C.  ir. 


C.  lb  3-4. 
C.  3G 


95 


•266 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


Year  Generic  and  Specific  Xaine  Place  of  Publication 

Locality 

Horizon 

(95) 

S. spissus 

.Pal.  Foss.  II,  pt.  I,  66, 

36a-c, 

R.  S.  2nd,  I,  263,  I,  5a-c. 

E.3 

C.  2C. 

Strophomena.  Hal). 

92 

S. atava 

.R.  S.  X,  102,  VII,  Sa-f. 

B.3 

C.  3a. 

93 

Trematobolus,  gen 

. C.  R.  Jan.  ’93.  276,  la-d. 

93 

T. insign  is 

Westonia,  s.  gen.,  Wale., 

.R.  S.  XI,  88,  XVI,  4a-d. 

B.3 

c. lb  3-4. 

00 

W. Escasoni, 

.N.  B.  IV,  270,  V,  I a-/. 

D.  I 

C.  3b. 

Lamellibranchtata. 

Modiolopsis,  Hall. 

02 

i\L cf.  solvensis,  Hicks,  N.  B.  IV,  408, 

D.  I 

C.  3C2, 

99 

M. thecoides, 

.N.  B.  IV,  191,  I,  ya-c. 

E.  I 

E.3. 

Pteropoda. 

Creseis,  Rank. 

92 

C. corrugata 

.R.  S.  X,  105,  VII,  i2a-b. 

b.3 

C.  3d. 

C. minuta, 

Styliola  LeSnenr. 

.R.  S.  X,  105,  VII,  iia-c. 
.R.  S.  X,  104,  VII,  10a,  b. 

b.3 

c.  3d. 

92 

S. prim?eva 

b.3 

C.  3d. 

Gasteropoda. 

Bellerophon,  Montfort. 

02 

B. Bretonensis,  . . 

.N.  B.  IV,  409,  XVIII, 

4a-d,  

D.  I 

C.  3C2. 

02 

B. insnlse, 

.N.  B.  IV,  409,  XVIII,  3 

D,  I 

02 

B. semiscnlptns,  . . . 

.N.  B.  IV,  410,  XVIII,  5 

D.  I 

u 

84 

Harttia,  Walcott. 

H. iMatthewi,  Wale.,. 

.U.  S.  Geol.  Snrv.  Bnk, 

19,  I,  6, 

b.3 

C.  ic. 

85 

Parmophorella,  s.  gen.,... 

.R.  S.  HI,  =i9 

b.3 

68 

P. Acadica,  Hartt, 

.Acad.  Geoi.  644,  f.  222. 

C.  ifi,  2 

(^) 

P. panpera.  Bill.  sp... 

Platyceras,  Conrad. 

.X.  B.  IV,  190 

E.  I 

e.3. 

90 

P. apertnm, 

.R.  S.  VIII,  132,  XI. 

C.  iH. 

4a-d,  : 

*B.3 

99 

P. cvmbula 

N.  B .IV,  191,  I,  6a-b. 

E.  I 

e.3 

99 

P. radiatum, 

.N".  B.  IV,  19T,  I,  <^a,b. 

E.  I 

E.  3. 

99 

P. transversum,  . . . 

.N.  B.  IV,  191,  I,  4a,  b. 

E.  I 

E.  3. 

95 

Pelagiella,  gen., 

.X.  V.  XIV,  m,  ..  .. 

95 

P. atlantoides, 

.R.  S.  XI,  9A  XVI,  8a,  b. 
X.  Y.  XIV,  13T,  VI,  6a-c 

b.3 

C.  lb,  2, 

99 

Randomia,  gen.. 

.X.  B.  IV,  190. 

D.  I 

e.3. 

99 

R. Anrorse 

.X.  B.  IV,  190,  I,  3a-c 

47 

98 

Rapliistoma,  Hall, 

R. (?)  Kelliensis,  ..  . 

.R.  S.  2nd,  V,  70,  HI, 

C.  2b. 

4a,  b. 

D.3 

CATALOGUE  OF 

CAMBRIAN  SPECIES. 

267 

Y eai 

Generic  and  Speeillc  Name 

Place  of  Publication 

Locality 

Horizon 

99 

Scenella,  Billings. 

S. cf.  reticulata,  Bill  . 

N.  B.  IV,  190, 

E.  I 

E.  3. 

S. cf.  retusa,  Foord,  . 

N.  B.  IV,  190, 

E.  I 

E.  3. 

Cephalopoda. 

Orthoceras,  Breyn. 

92 

0. cf.  Priamus,  Bill.,. 

R.  S.  X,  106,  VII,  13a,  h. 

B.3 

C.  3d. 

92 

0. cf.  Catulns,  Bill.,  . 

R.  S.  X,  106,  VII,  i4a-(f. 

B.3 

C.  3d. 

Annelida. 

99 

Byronia,  gen., 

. R.  S.  2nd,  V,  41. 

99 

B. annnlata, 

.R.  S.  2nd,  V,  42,  I,  2,.. 

W. 

C.3b. 

Coleoides,  Walcott. 

C. typicalis.  Wale.?  . 

.U.  S.  Nat.  Mns.,  XII,  37 

E.  I 

E.  3. 

Hyolithellus,  Bill. 

(99) 

H. (?)  flexuosus,  Walc.JM.  B,  IV,  192,  I,  9,  .. 

E.  I 

E.  3. 

(95) 

H. micans.  Bill.?  ... 

Hyolithes,  Eichwald, 
(Camarotheca  Diplo- 
. theca  included). 

.R.  S.  XI,  94 

b.3 

C.  ib2. 

85 

H (D) Acadica,  . . . 

.R.  S.  Ill,  54,  VI,  6,  6a. 

b.3 

C.  id. 

V.  crassa,  

.R.  S.  Ill,  55,  VI,  9,  .. 

b.3 

C.  ib2. 

(72) 

H. Americanns,  Bill.  . 

.Can.  Nat.  2nd,  VI,  215, 

N. 

C.  ib3. 

85 

H (C) caudatus,  . . . 

.R.  S.  Ill,  53,  VII,  5,  5^. 

b.3 

C.  id. 

99 

H. carinatus, 

H (C.) Danianus,.  . . 

.R.  S.  2nd,  V,  42,  I,  5a,  h. 
.R.  S.  Ill,  49,  VI,  iia-c. 

W. 

C.  3b. 

85 

b.3 

C.  ic,  2d. 

93 

H. decipiens, 

. R.  S.  XI,  96,  XVI, 

iia-c^, 

b.3 

E.  I 

C.  ib2. 

(99) 

H. excellens,  Bill.,  . 

.N.  B.  IV,  194.  Ill,  2>a>b. 

E.  3. 

95 

H (C) gracilior,  . . . 

.N.  Y,  XIV,  130,  VI,  ^a,h 

b.3 

C.  ib3. 

85 

H (C) gracilis, 

. R.  S.  Ill,  50,  VI,  2,  2a-c. 

b.3 

C.  id. 

01 

ni.  gracillinius,  . . . 

.R.  S.  2nd,  VII,  109, 

f.  2>a,  d, 

b.3 

C.  IC. 

99 

H. Hathewayi, 

.R.  S.  2nd,  V,  73,  HI, 

5^~^>  

E.3 

C.  lb. 

85 

H (D) Hyattiana,.  . . 

H. cf.  obesus.  Holm  . 

.R.  S.  Ill,  52,  VI,  4,  4a. 

b.3 

C.  ib3. 

93 

95 

.R.  S.  XI,  96, 

.Geol.  Verm.,  II,  955, 

b.3 

C.  id. 

H. cf.  obtnsa.  Bill.,... 

N.  Y.  XIV,  130, . r. .. . 

b.3 

C.  ib3. 

85 

H. obtusata, 

.R.  S.  Ill,  55,^  VI,  8,  . . 

b.3 

C.  IC. 

95 

H. cf.  princeps.  Bill.,. 

.Can.  Nat.  2nd,  VI,  216, 

4a,  b,  N.  Y.  XIV,  129, 

b.3 

C.  ib3. 

99 

H. rugosns, 

.N.  B.  IV,  194,  ni,  4a,  b. 

E.  I 

E.  3. 

85 

H. sericea, 

.R.  S.  Ill,  55,  VI,  7,7a,b 

b.3 

C.  id. 

63 

H. cf.  tenuistriata,  Lnrs.S.  R.  83,  IX,  4a,  . . . 

D.  I 

E.  2(a? 

Helenia,  Walcott. 

99 

H. granulata, 

Orthotheca,  Novak. 

.N.  B.  IV,  192,  II,  7a-e. 

E.  I 

E.3. 

99 

0. bayonet, 

.N.  B.  IV,  193,  III,  la-f. 

E.  I 

E.  3. 

99 

0. corrngata, 

.R.  S.2nd,  V,  42,  I,  3,  . . 

W.  I 

C.  3b. 

268 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


Yea  r Generic  and  Specific  Name 

! Place  of  Publication 

Locality 

93 

0. cf.  deGeeri,  Holm. 

.R.  S.  XI,  95,  XVI,  ga-d. 

B.3 

0. cf.  Emmonsi,  Ford 

.R.  S.  XI,  95,  XVI,  10, 

B.3 

85 

0. micmac, 

.R.  S.  Ill,  51,  VI,  3,3«. 

B.3 

99 

0. pngio, 

.N.  B.  IV,  193,  II,  4a-d. 

E.  I 

99 

0. sica, 

. N.  B.  IV,  193,  II,  sa-c. 

E.  I 

mut., 

.X.  B.  IV,  193,  II,  6a-b. 

E.  I 

03 

0. sp., 

.S.  R.  83, 

D.  I 

99 

Urotheca,  gen., 

. R.  S.  2nd,  V,  40. 

99 

U. flagellum, 

. R.  S.  2nd,  V,  40,  I,  I... 

\\h 

U. parva, 

.R.  S.  2nd,  V,  41,  VII,  2, 

W. 

U. pervetus, 

X.  B.  IV,  192,  I,  8,  .... 

E.  I 

02 

U. sp., 

\'olborihella,  Sshmidt,  '88, 
(Orthotheca  probably  be 
longs  here ) . 

.X.  B.  IV,  41 1,  XVII,  6, 

D.  I 

89 

\h tenuis, 

OSTRACODA. 

R.  S.  VII,  156,  VIII, 
Sa-d, 

. B.  I 

96 

Aluta,  gen., 

. N.  Y.  XV,  198. 

96 

A. flexilis, 

Beyrichia,  McCoy. 

. N.  Y.  XV,  198,  XV.  4, 

b.3 

98 

B. — (?)  primseva, 

R.  S.  2nd,  IV,  133,  I, 
2a-c 

B.3 

03 

B.- triceps, 

, S.  R.  219,  XVI,  4a-c,.. 

D.  2 

85 

Beyrichona,  gen., 

,R.  S.  Ill,  65. 

85 

B. papilio,  , 

,R.  S.  Ill,  65,  VI,  20, 
20a,  b, 

b.3 

95 

B. rotundata. 

.X.  Y.  XIV,  136,  VII,  2, 

B.3 

85 

B. tinea, 

.R.  S.  Ill,  66,  VI,  21, 
2ia,b;  XI,  97,  ..  .. 

B.3 

B.3 

95 

B. triangula, 

.X.  Y.  XIV,  13:;,  VII,  5, 

99 

Bradoria,  gen., 

, X".  B.  IV,  204. 

85 

B. (?)  Acadica,  ..  . 

.R.  S.  Ill,  66,  VI,  22, 
22a,  b 

b.3 

93 

B. aurora, 

B. oculata, 

,R.  S.  XI,  98,  XVII,  sa-c 

b.3 

95 

,X.  Y.  XIV,  136,  VIII, 
2a,  b 

b.3 

03 

B. (?)  ornata, 

Can.  Rec.  456,  II,  4a-c, 

D.  I 

99 

B. rugulosa 

,X.  B.  IV,  205,  III,  3a-d, 

D.  I 

03 

mut 

S.  R.  166, 

D.  I 

99 

B. scrutator, 

X.  B.  IV,  204,  IV'’,  la-c. 

D.  I 

99 

B. vigilans, 

R.  S.  XI,  205,  XVII,  2a-c 

D.  I 

m.  obesa, 

Can.  Rec.  Sci.,  4^  = . .. 

D.  I 

mut., 

Can.  Rec.  Sci.,  435.  . . 

D.  I 

03 

Bradorona,  gen.  described 

Can.  Rec.  444. 

B. observator, 

Can.  Rec.  448,  I,  I5a-c, 

D.  I 

V.  benepuncta 

Can.  Rec.  449,  I,  16,  . . 

D.  I 

Horizon 

E-3. 

E.  3. 

C.  ic-d. 
E.  3. 

E.  3. 

E.  3. 

'Eia-d,  2b. 


C.  3b. 
C 3b. 
E.  3. 

C.  3C2. 


E.3  C.  lb 


C.  ici. 


C.  lb  3-4. 
C.  2b. 


C.  1^4. 

C.  1^2. 

C.  I&4. 

C.  1/7  2-3, 


C.  ici. 
C.  ibi. 

C.  ib3. 
E.  If. 
E.  id. 
E.  ic. 
E.  3^’- 
E.  3^’- 
E.  lb. 
E.  id. 


E.  id. 
E.  id. 


CATALOGUE  OF  CAMBRIAN  SPECIES. 


269 


Year  Generic  and  Specific  Xanie  Place  of  Publication 

Locality 

Horizon 

“ 

m.  lasvis 

. . Can.  Rec.  450, 

D.  I 

E.  lb,  2C. 

m.  ligata, 

..Can.  Rec.  451,  I,  17,  .. 

D.  I 

E.  3^. 

U 

B. perspicator,  

. . Can.  Rec.  444,  I,  Sa-d, 

D.  I 

E.  id. 

m .magna, 

..Can.  Rec.  446,  I,  11a,  b. 

D.  I 

E.  2b. 

m.  maxima,  

. . Can.  Rec.  445,  I,  ga,  h, 

D.  I 

E.  ic. 

“ 

m.  major, 

. . Can.  Rec.  446,  I,  loa,  b, 

D.  I 

E.  3f- 

B. spectator, 

.Can.  Rec.  447,  I,  iza-d, 

D.  I 

E.  lb,  d. 

“ 

acuta, 

.Can.  Rec.  447, 

D.  I 

E.  lb. 

m.  spinosa, 

.Can.  Rec.  448,  I,  13a, 

D.  I 

E.  IC. 

m.  sequata, 

.Can.  Rec.  448,  I,  4a.  b, 

D.  I 

E.  y,d. 

“ 

Escasona,  gen.  described. 

. Can.  Rec.  457. 

“ 

E. ??  ingens, 

.Can.  Rec.  459,  II,  yc-c, 

D.  I 

Co. 

95 

E. ovata, 

. N.  Y.  XIV,  135,  VII,  8, 

D.  I 

C.  162. 

03 

E. rutellum, 

.Can.  Rec.  458,  II,  ^a-c. 

D.  1 

E.  3^ 

E. (?)  vetus, 

.Can.  Rec.  4^8,  II,  6a-b, 

D.  I 

E.  3d- 

85 

Hipponicharion,  gen.,  . . . 

.R.  S.  Ill,  64. 

93 

H. cavatum, 

.R.  S.  XI.  99.  XVII,  ^a,b 

B.3 

C.  ibi. 

85 

H. eos., 

.R.  S.  Ill,  64,  VI,  19, 

19a,  b 

B.3 

C.  ibi. 

93 

H. minus 

.R.  S.  XI,  99,  XVII, 

4a,  b 

B.3 

C.  lbs. 

02 

Indiana,  gen.  described.  . 

. Can.  Rec.  VIII,  460. 

95 

I. fusiformis  

.N.  Y.  XIV,  137,  VIII, 



b.3 

C.  lbs. 

02 

I. lippa, 

.Can.  Rec.  463,  II,  loa-d, 

D.  I 

E.  3f- 

I. ovalis, 

.Can.  Rec.  461,  I,  8a-r.  . 

D.  I 

E.  IC. 

97 

I. pyriformis,  . . . . . 

.R.  S.  2nd,  IV,  132,  I, 

3o-c> 

B.2 

C.  lb  3,  4. 

I. robusta, 

.R.  S.  2nd,  IV,  m2,  I, 

40-c 

B.  2 

C.  lbs,  4 

95 

I. secunda, 

.N.  Y.  XIV,  136,  II, 

iia. 

B.  2 & 3 

C.  lb  3, 

Isochilina,  T,  R.  Jones. 

89 

I. (?)  Steadi, 

.R.  S.  VII,  160.  VII, 



b.3 

C.  lb. 

89 

I. (?)  ventricosa,  ..  . 

.R.  S.  VII,  159,  VII, 

i2a-d 

b.3 

C.  lb. 

Leperditia,  Rauoult. 

95 

L. (?)  miner, 

.N.  Y.  XIV,  138,  VIII, 

4a.  b 

b.3 

C.  lbs. 

L. (?)  primaeva,  ..  . 

. N.  Y.  XIV,  138,  VIII, 

6a,  b 

b.3 

C.  lbs. 

03 

L. (??)  rugosa, 

. Cm.  Rec.  443,  I,  ya-c,.  . 

D.  I 

E.  sf- 

Schmidtella,  Ulrich,  note  on,  Can.  Rec.  463 

99 

S. (?)  acuta, 

. N.  B.  IV,  205,  IV.  4G-C, 

D.  I 

E.  3C  f. 

95 

S. (?)  Cambrica,  . . 

N.  Y.  XIV,  137,  VII, 

loa,  b 

b.3 

C.  lbs. 

99 

S. (?)  pervetus, 

N.  B.  IV,  206,  IV,  3a-r. 

D.  I 

E.  3C. 

02 

m.  concinna, 

. Can.  Rec,  464, 

D.  I 

E.  \d. 

•270 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISSORY  SOCIETY. 


Year  (ieneric  and  Speeirtc  Name  Place  of  Publication  Locality  Horizon 

Phyllopoda. 

Aptychopsis.  Barrande. 

99  A. terranovicus X.  B.  IV,  194,  III,  5,..  E.  i E.  3. 

m.  arctiata, X.  B.  IV,  195,  III,  6,..  E.  i E.  3. 

85  Lepiditta,  gen.  described,  ..  R.  S.  Ill,  61, 

85  L. alata, R.  S.  Ill,  61,  VI,  16,  i6a,  B.  3 C.  IC2. 

93  L. aurictilata, R.  S.  XI,  99,  XVII,  2a,  b,  B.  3 C.  id. 

85  L. curta, R.  S.  Ill,  62,  VI,  17,  ..  B.  3 C.  1&3. 

93  L. sigillata, R.  S.  XI,  98,  X,  VII,  i, 

Stenotheca,  Salter. 

85  S. concentrica, R.  S.  Ill,  57,  VI,  ii; 

VIII,  133 B.  3 C. 

85  V.  radiata, R.  S.  Ill,  57,  VI,  12; 

VIII,  133 B.  3 C.ic,d. 

85  S. Hicksiana, R.  S.  Ill,  VI,  14,  ...  . B.  3 “ 

S. nastita, R.  S.  Ill,  58,  VI,  13,  ..  B.  3 C.  IC2. 

“ S. triangularis,  R.  S.  Ill,  58,  VI,  15,  15a; 

VIII,  134, B.  3 C.  IC2,  d. 

Trilobita. 

98  Acaiitholonus,  s.  gen.,  ..  . .R.  S.  2nd,  IV,  142,  .... 

98  A. spiniger, R.  S.  2nd,  IV,  142,  II, 

B.  2 C.  3^?. 

Agnostus,  Brongniart,.  . ..X.  Y.  XV,  207,  ....  .. 

68  A. Acadicus, Acad.  Geol.  665,  f.  229.  B.  ^ C.  IC2. 

R.  S.  Ill,  70,  VII,  5(2,  b, 

85  V.  declivis, R.  S.  Ill,  70,  VII,  6a,  b,  B.  3 C.  i(fl. 

03  cf.  V.  declivis,  . . . . S.  R.  223, D.  2 C.  3b. 

91  A. bisectus, R.  S.  IX,  50,  XIII,  2a,  b,  D.  i “ 

03  A. cf.  cvclopvge.  TtilL.S.  R.  222, D.  i “ 

(96)  A. Davidis,  Salt.,..  . . X.  Y.  XV,  225,  XVI,  6,  E.  2 C.  id2. 

(96)  A. fallax,  Linrs.,  ..  . . X.  \ . XV,  214, 

85  V.  concinna, R.  S.  Ill,  70,  VII,  40-0,  B.  3 C.  id'^. 

X.  Y.  15,  216,  XV,  ya-c, 

8a,  b, B.  3 “ . . 

96  V.  trilobata, X.  Y.  XV,  216,  XV,  9,  B.  3 C.  icl. 

85  V.  vir., R.  S.  Ill,  69,  VII,  3,  ..  B.3  C.icK 

(96)  A. fissus,  Lundg.,  ..  ..X.  Y.  XV,  230,  XVI, 

ga,b, B.  3 C.  i(/l. 

96  V.  trifissus X.  Y.  XV,  231,  XVI,  10,  B.  3 

(96)  A. gibbtis,  Linrs,..  ..X.  Y.  XV,  226, B.3  C.  icl. 

85  V.  acutiloba, R.  S.  Ill,  73,  VII,  10,..  B.3  C. 

85  V.  partita, R.  S.  Ill,  68,  VII,  2, 

2a,  b, B.3 

96  var., X.  Y.  X\",  228, B.  3 

(96)  A.. laevigatus,  Dalm. 

“ V.  ciceroides, X.  Y.  X\%  234,  XVII, 

2a,  b, E.  2 

“ V.  mamilla, X.  Y.  XV,  234,  XVXI, 

3c,  b, E.  2 C.  i(/l. 


CATALOGUE  OF  CAMBRIAN  SPECIES. 


271 


Year  Generic  and  Specitic  Xaiiie  Place  of  Publication  Locality  Horizon 

95  van. R.  S.  2nd,  111,  173,  I,  7,  B.  2 C.  id2. 

96  V.  terranovicus,  . . . . N.  Y.  XV,  233,  XVII, 

irt,  E.  2 C.  id2. 

99  A. mentis, R.  S.  2nd,  V,  43,  I,  6,..  W.  C.^b. 

(96)  A. Eiathorsti,  Brogg.,  N.  Y.  XV,  229, B.  3 C.  irfE 

96  V.  contiuens, N.  Y.  XV,  230,  XVI, 

9«.  ^ B.  3 

97  mut., R.  S.  2nd,  III,  171,  I,  2,  B.  2 C.  id2. 

(96)  A. nudns,  Beyr.,  ..  . . N.  Y.  XV,  235, E.  2 C.  idi. 

85  A. obtusilobus, R.  S.  Ill,  72,  VII,  9,  ..  B.  3 “ 

(96)  A. parvifrons,  Linrs.,  N.  Y.  XV,  220;  132, 

XVI,  4a, & B.  3 C.id,i,  : 

A. cf.  nepos,  Brogg,  . . R.  S.  2nd,  III,  172,  I,  5,  B.  3 C.  id2. 

85  V.  tessella, R.  S.  Ill,  71,  VII,  ja-c,  B.  3 

96  V.  truncata, N.  Y.  XV,  222, B.  3 “ 

(93)  A. pisiformis,  L.,  var.  a,  R.  S.  XI,  59,  XIII,  ia,b, 

98  R.  S.  2nd,  IV,  136,  II, 

la-c, B.  2 C.  3a. 

“ m.  riigulosa, R.  S.  2nd,  IV,  137,  II,  2,  B.  2 “ 

“ m.  affinis, R.  S.  2nd,  IV,  137,  II,  3,  B.  2 “ 

“ m.  valida, R.  S.  2nd,  IV,  137,  ....  B.  2 

(96)  A. pnnetnosus,  Aug.,..N.  Y.  XV,  232,  XVI,  II,  E.  2 C.  id2. 

95  R.  S.  2nd,  lil,  172,  I,  3,  B.  2 

85  A. regulus, R.  S.  Ill,  67,  VII,  la-c,  B.  3 C.  icE 

A. rex.,  Barr., 

96  V.  transsectus,  . . . . N.  Y.  XV,  214,  XVI,  2,  B.  3 C.  102. 

A. trisectus.  Salt,..  .. 

00  in.  germanus,  . . . . N.  B.  IV,  279, D.  i C.  3/L 

m.  ponepunctus, N.  B.  IV,  278,  V,  Sa-c,  D.  i 

85  A. umbo, R.  S.  Ill,  71,  VII,  8a,  b,  B.  3 C.  jdK  • 

96  mut., N.  Y.  XV,  173,  XVI, 

6a,  b, B.  2 C.  ifl?2. 

Aorraulos,  Corda. 

86  A. affinis.  Bill., R.  S.  IV,  153,  2,  2b,....  E.  2 C.  i. 

A. ceticephalus,  Barr., 

85  V.  carinatus, R.  S.  Ill,  176,  II,  2a,  b,  B.  2 C.  i(/2. 

87  A. Halliana, R.  S.  V,  132,  I,  2a-m,.  . B.  3 C.  IC2. 

90  A. (?)  holocephalus,  . . R.  S.  VIII,"n8,  XI,  5a-(/,  B.  2 

'97  A. (?)  nanus, R.  S.  2nd,  III,  178,  II, 

Sa,b, B.  2 “ 

A. (?)  pusilltis, R.  S.  2nd,  III,  178,  II, 

6a,  b,  B.  2 “ 

“ A. Robert!, R.  S.  2nd,  III,  177,  II, 

4a,  & B.  2 “ 

86  A. socialis.  Bill,  ..  ..R.  S.  IV,  151,  i,  ia,b,..  E.  2 C.  i. 

■90  A. (?)  Whitfieldiana,  . . R.  S.  V,  130  II  \a-f 

R.  S.  VIII, ’138,  XI,’ 

6a-d  (^?) B.  3 C.icb 

V.  compressa,  ..  . . R.  S.  V,  131,  I,  ig-i,  ..  B.  3 

•99  Anadoxides,  sub-gen.,  . . . . XI  B.  IV,  142. 

02  Angelina,  sp., N.  B.  IV,  413,  XVIII,  8,  D.  i C.  3C2. 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


272 


Year  (ieneric  and  Specific  Xainc 

Place  of  Publication 

Locality 

Horizon 

Anoniocare,  Angelin. 

99 

A. inagnnm,  Brogg.,  var. R.  S.  2nd,  III,  184,  III, 

5«-H . • • 

B.2 

C.  \d2. 

(97) 

A. tucer,  Bill, 

, Geol.  Verm.  II,  951,/. 

R.  S.  2nd,  111,  198,  IV,  8, 

N. 

E.  3. 

Asaphellns,  Callawav,.  . . 

,N.  B.  IV, 

02 

A. Homfrayi,  Salt., 

var., 

,N.  B.  IV,  4n,  XVIII, 

D.  I 

C.  }>C2. 

loa-c 

A. planus  

,N.  B.  IV,  419,  XVIII,  II, 

D.  I 

Atops,  Emmons,  a sub-gen. 

R.  S.  2nd,  V,  88. 

(99) 

A. trilineatus,  Emm., 

R.  S.  2nd,  V,  89,  IV,  8, 

E.3 

Ci(d? 

Avalonia,  Walcott. 

99 

A. plana, 

,R.  S.  2nd,  V.  81,  IV,  7. 

1.3 

Bathvuriscus,  Meek. 

(99) 

B. Howelli,  Wale.,  . 

,R.  S.  V,  so 

E-3 

C. 

99 

B. pupa 

,R.  S.  V,  51,  II,  5,  ..  .. 

W. 

c.  zb. 

(97) 

B. senectus.  Bill.,.  . . 

,R.  S.  Ill,  196,  IV,  4,.. 

N. 

E.  3. 

95 

Bergeronia,  s.  gen., 

,N.  Y.  XIV,  146, 

95 

B. Acadica, 

. N.  Y.  XIV,  140,  IX,  s, 

B.3 

C.  ibz.. 

^5 

B. articephala, 

,R.  S.  HI,  6s,  VII,  14a,  h, 

N.  Y.  XIV,  147,  X,  sa.&, 

B.3 

92 

B. elegans,  W.  D. 

N.  B.  Bull.  10,  2S,  f.  I,.  . 

IMatthew 

,N.  Y.  XIV,  147,  XI,3o-c. 

B.  3 

(( 

Catadoxides,  s.  gen.,  . . . , 

. N.  B.  IV,  142. 

Conocephalites,  Barrande, 

99 

C. cf.  (Conaspis), 

perseus,  Hall,  . . . , 

.R.  S.  2nd,  V,  46,  II,  4... 

W. 

c.  zb. 

91 

C. contiguus 

,R.  S.  IX,  58,  XIII,  14a.  b 

b.3 

C.  zb. 

(97) 

C. miser,  Bill. 

, R.  S.  2nd,  111,  200,  IV, 

7,  70 

N. 

E.  3. 

95 

C. sp., 

,R.  S.  XI,  no,  XVII, 

i=,a,b,  . 

b.3 

C.  3a. 

Conocoryphe,  Corda. 

C. Baileyi,  Hartt,  . . . . 

, R.  S.  II,  Tii,  I, '22-27; 

VHI,  135,  XI,  10,  .... 

B.  I,  3 

C.  IC2. 

V.  arcuata,  

, R.  S.  II,  113,1,  23,23)7, 

b.3 

“ 

C. elegans,  Hartt,.  . . . 

, R.  S.  II,  IIS,  I,  28-33,.. 

B-3 

“ 

V.  granulata 

.R.  S.  II,  116,  1,  34 

b.3 

97 

C. pustulcsa 

R.  S.  2nd,  HI,  174,  I, 

80,  /?, 

B.  2 

C.  id. 

C. Walcctti 

R.  S.  11,  1 19,  I,  36,  36b; 

VHI,  134,  XI,  ya-c,.. 

b.3 

C.  in. 

Corynexochus,  Angelin. 

99 

C. Rfemingeri, 

R.  S.  2nd,  V,  47,  IT,  3, 

W. 

C.  zb. 

Ctenocephalus,  Corda. 

84 

C. Matthewi,  Hartt,  . . 

R.  S.  IT,  103,  I,  6-21,  . . 

b.3 

C.  IC. 

84 

V.  geminispinosus. 

Hartt  (sp.) 

R.  S.  11,  106,  I,  21 

b.3 

CATALOGUE  OF  CAMBRIAN  SPECIES.  273 


Year  Generic  and  Specific  Xame  Place  of  Publication  Locality  Horizon  i 

“ V.  hispidus R.  S.  II,  io6,  I,  7,  . . . . B.  3 C.  ic2. 

“ V.  perhispidus,  . . . . R.  S.  II,  107,  I,  12,  ...  . B.  3 C.  ic'l. 

Ctenopyge,  Linnarsson. 

91  C. Acadica, R.  S.  IX,  57,  XIII,  13a,  b 

XI,  109,  XVII,  isa-c,  B.  3 C.  3b. 

“ C. flagillifer,  Ang.,  ..R.  S.  IX,  56,  XIII, 

12a,  b, B.  3 

“ C. pecten.  Salt., R.  S.  IX,  58;  S.  R.  229, 

XVII,  B.3,  C.  I “ 

Cyclognathus,  s.  g.,  Linrs., 

92  C. rotundifrons, R.  S.  X,  107,  VII,  i6a,b,  B.3  C.3d. 

Dolichometopiis,  Angelin. 

97  D. Acadicus, R.  S.  2nd,  III,  185,  III, 

6a-d, B.  2 C.  id. 

99  D. occidentalis,  ..  . . R.  S.  2nd,  V,  49,  II,  2..  W.  C.  3b. 

Dorypyge,  Dames. 

99  D. Dawsoni. R.  S.  2nd,  V,  56,  III,  i,  W.  C.  3b. 

97  D. horrida, R.  S.  2nd,  III,  190,  IV, 

3a,  b B.  2 C.  id. 

(97)  D. parvula.  Bill.,  ..  . . R.  S.  2nd,  III,  197,  IV, 

5.  5« N.  E.  3. 

D. quadriceps,  H.  & W. 

V.  valida, R.  S.  2nd,  III,  189,  IV, 

2a,  b, B.  2 C.  id. 

D.  Wasatchensis, 

H.  & W., 

97  V.  Acadica, R.  S.  2nd,  III,  188,  IV,  i,  B.  2 “ 

Ellipsocephalus,  Zenker,  . . 

“ E. galeatus, R.  S.  XI,  103,  XVII,  7a-c  B.3  C.ib3. 

“ E. grandis, R.  S.  XI,  105,  XVII,  60-c  B.3  C.  ib2. 

87.  E. cf.  polymetopus, 

Linrs.,  R.  S.  V,  129,  II,  Sa-c,  ..  B.3  C.  ilA. 

Erinnys,  Salter. 

(99)  E. breviceps,  Ang..  . . R.  S.  2nd,  V,  91,  IV,  9,  E.  3 C.  i(d?>‘ 

Euloma,  Anarelin.  R.  S.  X,  108, C.  id. 

Eurycare,  Angelin. 

93  E. spinosnm, R.  S.  XI,  106,  XVII, 

. 14^’-^’. B.  3 C.  3b. 

E.  cf.  angnstatiim,  Ang B.3  “ 

95  Holasaphus,  gen., R.  S.  2nd,  I,  268;  S.  R. 


174,  • • - 

H. centropyge, R.  S.  2nd,  I,  268,  II, 

S.R.  174,  X,3a-c,  D.  3 E.2(a?) 

Leptoplastus,  Angelin. 

91  L. latus, R.  S.  IX,  54,  XIII,  loa-c,  B.  3 C.  3b. 

van, R.  S.  IX,  55,  XIII,  ii,.  . B.3  ‘‘ 


^274 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


Year 


Generic  ami  Speeitie  Xanie 


Place  of  Publication  Locality  Horizon 


Liostracus,  Angelin. 

87 

L. Ouangondianus, 

Hartt  sp., 

. R.  S.  V,  138,  I,  4a,l-q, 

C.  IC2,  d2, 

II,  7a-f,  

B.3 

87 

V.  aurora  ( sp.  Hartt)  R.  S.  V,  139,  II,  ya-f,.  . 

B.3 

C.  ic. 

87 

V.  gibba, 

. R.  S.  V,  140,  I,  4.h-k,.  . 

B.3 

C.iH. 

87 

V.  immarginata, . . 

R.  S.  V,  139,  I,  4b-d,  . . 

b.3 

C.  ic. 

87 

V.  plana 

. R.  S.  V,  140,  4c-g,  .... 

b.3 

C.iH. 

87 

L. tener,  Hartt  sp.,  . 

. R.  S.  V,  137,  I,  3a-c  . . 

b.3 

‘‘ 

95 

V.  acuminata 

.R.  S.  XI,  118, 

.R.  S.  XI,  118, 

B-3 

C.  IC2. 

V.  laevis, 

b.3 

C.  id. 

97 

L. validus, 

.R.  S.  2nd,  HI,  179,  II, 

Metadoxides,  Bornemann. 

7a,  b, 

B.2 

C.  lb. 

99 

M. magnificus, 

.X.  B.  IV,  137,  HI 

E.3 

Microdiscus,  Emmons. 

96 

sub-sections  of  . . . 

. X.  Y.  XV,  235-237. 

M. bellimarginatus. 

S.  and  F. 

99 

m.  insularis,  . . . 

. R.  S.  2nd,  V,  75,  . . . . 

D.3 

E.  3.^ 

68 

M. Dawsoni,  Hartt.  . 

• Acad.  Geol.  564,  /.  228., 

b.3 

C.  iH. 

85 

M. precursor, 

.R.  S.  HI,  75.  VII,  13,.. 

b.3 

C.  IC2. 

(96) 

M. pulchellus,  Hartt,. 

• R.  S.  2nd,  HI,  74,  VII, 

12G-C, 

X.  Y.  XV,  242,  XVII, 

8a-f, 

b.3 

C.  id. 

•(96) 

iM. punctatus,  Salt.,  . 

. X.  Y.  XV,  244, 

E.3 

C.  id2. 

96 

M. Schucherti, 

.Am.  Geol.  July,  '96,  no 

fig.. 

X.  Y.  XV,  238,  XVII, 
4a,  b, 

X. 

E.  3. 

95 

Micmacca,  gen., 

. X.  Y.  XIV,  141. 

99 

M. angimargo, 

.R.  S.  2nd.  V,  80,  IV,  6, 

e.3 

E.  3. 

95 

iM. Mattbevi, 

.X.  Y.  XIV,  141,  X,  ia,h, 

b.3 

C.  lbs. 

M. (?)  plana, 

.X.  Y.  XIV,  143,  XI, 

2a,  ^b, 

b.3 

a 

95 

M. recurva, 

.X.  Y.  XIV,  142,  X,  2a,  b. 

b.3 

u 

iM. Vaningeni, 

.X.  Y.  XIV,  142,  Xl,va,b, 

B.  2,  3 

C.  1&3. 

99 

M. Walcotti 

. R.  S.  2nd,  V,  79,  IV,  sa-d 

e.3 

e.3. 

99 

Xeolenus,  gen., 

.R.  S.  2nd,  V,  =;2. 

'(99) 

N. serratus,  RoemingerR.  S.  2nd,  V,  • • • • 

Vk 

C.3b. 

99 

X. granulatus, 

. R.  S.  2nd,  V,  55,  II,  la-c, 

Ogygia  Brongn. 

(Ogygopsis)  (Walcott). 

(99) 

0. Klotzi.  Roemin. 

R.  S.  2nd,  V,  58,  . . . . 

W. 

C.  3b. 

99 


Oryctocephahis,  Walcott. 

O. Walkcri, R.  S.  2nd,  V,  6o,  III,  2, 


W.  C.  3^. 


CATALOGUE  OF  CAMBRIAN  SPECIES. 


275 


Year  Generic  and  Specific  Xanie 

Place  of  Publication 

Locality 

Horizon 

Parabolina,  Salter. 

00 

P. Dawsoni 

.N.  B.  IV,  282,  V,  6a-f,.. 

D.  I 

C36. 

91 

P. grandis 

.R.  S.  IX,  52,  XIII,  7, 

B.3 

P. heres,  Brogg.,  . . . , 

91 

V.  lata, 

.R.  S.  IX,  51,  XIII,  6a-f, 

B-3 

c.  3b. 

(91) 

P. spiniilosa,  Wahl.,.  , 

.R.  S.  IX,  51,  XIII,  sa-d, 

B.3 

C.  3a. 

Parabolinella,  s.  gen.,  Br5gg. 

00 

P. cf.  limitis,  Brogg.,.  . 

, N.  B.  IV,  412, 

D.  I 

C.  3C2. 

92 

P. posthuma, 

. R.  S.  X,  107,  VII,  15a,  b, 

b.3 

C.  3d. 

00 

P. qnadrata, 

,N.  B.  IV,  411,  XVIII,  7, 

D.  I 

C.  3C2. 

Paradoxides,  Brongniart. 

85 

P. Abenaciis, 

,R.  S.  Ill,  78, 

b.3 

C.  id. 

97 

mut., 

R.  S.  2nd,  III,  175,  I, 

ga-c, 

B.2 

C.  id. 

97 

form  2, 

R.  S.  2nd,  III,  175,  II. 

la-d,  

B.  2 

“ 

82 

P. Acadicns, 

R.  S.  I,  103, 

b.3 

C.  IC2. 

85 

V.  suricus, 

R.  S.  Ill,  77, 

b.3 

82 

P. Eteminicus, 

R.  S.  I,  92, 

b.3 

iC 

V.  breviatiis 

R.  S.  I,  99, 

b.3 

u 

V.  malicitus 

R.  S.  I,  loi, 

b.3 

V.  quacoensis,  . . . . 

R.  S.  I,  102, 

b.3 

(C 

V.  snricoides, 

R.  S.  I,  97, 

b.3 

(i 

78 

P. Forchhammeri,  Ang.  Palaeon.  Scan.  p.  2,  pi.  II, 

N.B.  IV,  379;  S.R.  pp. 

47,  48, 

D.3 

C.  2b. 

68 

P. lamellatns,  Hartt,  . . 

Acad.  Geol.  656, 

R.  S.  I,  105;  VIII,  135. 


XI,  9, 

B.  3 

C.  I cl. 

85 

V.  loricatns,  . . . . 

..R.  S.  I,  106,  IX,  19,  .. 

b.3 

C.  ic. 

85 

P. micmac 

...R.  S.  Ill,  80, 

B.  I,  3, 

82 

V.  pontificalis,  . . 

. . R.  S.  I,  102,  IX,  IS.  i^a, 

b.3 

C.  IC2. 

R.  S.  VIII,  is6,  XI,  ^8, 

b.3 

C.  I cl. 

87 

P. Regina, 

...R.  S.  V,  115,  III,  .... 

b.3 

• C.  IC. 

03 

Paradoxidoid  trilobite,.. 

..S.R.  I76,  XI,  la-e,..  .. 

D.  I 

E.  2(a? 

Peltura,  M.  Edwards. 

P. scarabeoides,  Wahl.S.  R.  230,  . 

Protagraidos,  gen., N.  Y.  XIV 

P. prisciis. 


(03)  P. 

95 
95 


138. 


P. acanthera,  Ang. 

91  V.  tetracanthura,. 

Ptychoparia,  Corda. 

P. Adamsi,  Bill.,  . , 

van, 

narrow  form,  . . 


B.  2 C.  I C.  3b. 


.N.  Y.  XIV,  139,  IX,  I, 

g 

b.3 

C.  lb 3. 

.R.  S.  IX,  53,  XIII,  8a-c, 

b.3 

C.  3b. 

. R.  S.  2nd,  III,  199,  IV,  9, 

N. 

E.  3. 

.R.  S.  2nd,  III,  189,  IV,  9, 
.R.  S.  2nd,  III,  182,111, 

B.2 

C.  id. 

2a, b, 

B.2 

“ 

.R.  S.  V,  147,  II,  2a-f,.. 

b.3 

C.  id. 

87  P. 


alata,  . . . 


276 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


Year  Generic  and  Specific  Name  Place  of  Publication  Locality  Horizon 


•(99) 

P. cordillerfe,  Roeming.R.  S.  2nd,  V,  44,  I,  7,  , . 

W. 

C.  3E 

97 

P. limbata, 

.R.  S.  2nd,  III,  180,  III, 

la-d,  

B.2 

C.  id. 

8/ 

P. Linnarssoni,  Brogg.,  R.  S.  V,  143,  II,  la-m, 

B.3 

C.  id. 

Solenoplenra,  Angelin. 

85 

S. Acadica,  Whiteav., 

R.  S.  Ill,  s6,  VII,  15; 

V,  157,  II,  5a, 

B.3 

87 

V.  elongata, 

. R.  S.  V,  159,  II,  6,  .... 

B.3 

S. arenosa,  Bill,  sp.,  . 

.R,  S.  2nd,  III,  182,  IV,  10 

R.  S.  2nd,  III,  199,  IV.  9, 

X. 

e.3. 

97 

V.  angilimbata,  . . . 

.R.  S.  2nd,  III,  183,  III, 

'^a,b, 

B.2 

C.  id. 

86 

S. bombi Irons, 

.R.  S.  IV.  is6,  f.  s,  50, 

E.3 

e.3. 

03 

S. Bretonensis, 

. S.  R.  176,  XI,  ^a-c,  .... 

D.  I 

E.2(a?). 

86 

S. communis.  Bill.,  . 

.R.  S.  IV,  y.4,  Aa,h, 

E.3 

C.  id. 

87 

S. Robbii,  Hartt  sp.,  . 

. R.  S.  V,  153,  II,  3a, 

and  40-c, 

b.3 

C.  IC2. 

V.  Orestes, 

. R.  S.  V,  IS4.  II,  4a-c..  . 

b.3 

ii 

95 

m.  parva, 

.R.  S.  2nd,  III,  183.  III. 

40,1?, 

b.2 

C.  id. 

99 

Spb3?ropbthalmus,  Angelin. 

(03) 

S. alatus,  Boeck,  . . . 

. S.  R.  228, 

b.3 

C.  2 C.  3&. 

00 

S. Fletcheri, 

. X.  B.  IV,  280,  V,  ya-f,.  . 

D.  I 

ii 

99 

Strenuellc,  s.  gen., 

.R.  S.  2nd,  V,  75. 

S. attleborenis,  S.  & F 

99 

m.  vigilans, 

'r.S.  2nd,  V,  78,  IV,4a-c 

e.3 

E.p. 

S. strenua.  Bill,  sp.,  . 

. R.  S.  2nd,  V,  76,  . . . . 

e.3 

99 

m.  rcbusta, 

. R.  S.  2nd,  V,  76.  IV,  3, 

e.3 

“ 

Triarthrus,  Green. 

02 

T. Belli, 

, N.  B.  IV,  412,  XVHI,  8, 

D.  I 

C.  2,C2. 

Zacanthoides,  Wslcott, 

(99) 

Z. spinosa.  Wale,  . . . . 

\\b 

C.  3^. 

CiRRIPEDA. 

'(96) 

Plumulites,  Barrande,  note,  N.  Y.  XV,  ico 

96 

P. Manuelensis 

N.  Y.  XIV,  200,  XIV,  7, 

b.3 

C.  1^2. 

96 

Cirripodites,  gen., 

N.  Y.  XIV,  205. 

96 

C. •,  types  A to  G,  . . . . 

N.  Y.  XIV,  206,  XIV, 

a-n, 

• b.3 

C.  IC.‘ 

03 

Eurynterid  Crustacean,  . . . 

S.  R.  177,  XI,  3,  ..  .. 

D.  I 

E.2(a?) 

Trails,  Tracks  and  Burrows. 

Arenicolites,  Salter. 

(99) 

A. antiquatus.  Bill,  . . 

R.  S.  2nd,  V,  7,  I,  IV, 

\a,b 

e.3 

C.  2h. 

90 

A. brevis, 

R.  S.  VIII,  IS9,  XI,  na-c 

b.3 

C.  2C. 

R.  S.  2nd,  V,  72,  . . . . 

D.3 

C.  2b. 

89 

A. Lyelli,  Torrel, 

V.  minor, 

R.  S.  VII,  159,  IX, 

b.3 

E.  2. 

CATALOGUE  OF  CAMBRIAN  SPECIES, 


277 


Year  Generic  and  Specific  Name  Place  of  Piiblication  Locality  Horizon 


90 

Ctenichnites,  n,  gen.,  . , . . 

R.  S.  VIII,  151. 

03 

C. bisiilcatus, 

S.  R.  239, 

. D.  I 

C.  2a. 

90 

C. ingens, 

R.  S.  VIII,  151,  XIV, 

1-12, 

B.3 

B.3 

C.  2C. 

R.  S.  2nd,  V,  72,  . . . . 

C.  2h. 

Eoichnites,  gen., 

90 

E. Linnaeanns,  Torrell,. 

R.  S.  VIII,  148,  XIII, 

2-6, 

B.3 

C.  2C. 

90 

Fraena  Ranault,  ramosa,  . . 

R.  S.  VIII,  157,  XI,  II, 

b.3 

C.  2C. 

90 

F. Goniadichnites  gen.. 

trichiformis,  . . . . 

S.  R.  VIII,  160,  XI,  12, 

B.  I 

C.  2a. 

90 

Medusichnites  (and 

Taonichnites) , . . 

R.  S.  VIII,  143.  XII, 
1-3,  ^a-d ; XIII,  I,  . . 

B.  I 

C.  2a. 

Monocraterion,  Torrell  (69) 

-90 

magnificnm, 

R.  S.  VIII,  161,  XVI,  I, 

ia,b, 

b.3 

C.  2C. 

89 

Psammichnites,  Torrell, 

P- gigas, 

R.  S.  VII,  157,  IX,  la-k; 

VIII,  157,  

b.3 

E.  2. 

■85 

Eocoryne,  gen 

R.  S.  Ill,  31.  V. 

E. geminum 

Lepiditta,  gen., 

VIII,  130,  XI,  la-c,.. 

b.3 

C.  I<T2. 

85 

L. anomala. 

R.  S.  Ill,  62,  VI,  18,  iSj; 

VIII,  130,  XI,  2,  .... 

b.3 

C.  TC2. 

SUMMARY. 


Algte, 

Protozoa, 4 

Spongida, 6 

Hydrozoa, 10 

Echinodermata, 3 

Brachiopoda, 24 

Lamellibraiichiata,  . . i 

Petropoda, 2 

Gasteropoda,  8 

■Cephalopoda, i 

,'Vnnelida, 7 

Ostracoda, ii 

Phyllopoda, 3 

Trilobita, 35 


Tracks.,  Traik  and  Burrows,  9 


Muta- 

Genera 

Sub-genera 

Species 

tions 

12 

5+1=  6 

8+1=  9 

I 

18+1  = 19 

3 

3 

4 

84+7=91 

15 

T3 

2 

3 

15 

2 

34+2=36 

2 

I 

39 

II 

I 

9 

I 

I 

9 

120+2=122 

12 

47 

12 

I 

1 30  13 


41  68 


Vari- 

eties 


380 


278 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


The  precedino"  summary  g'ives  a “bird’s-eye  view’^  of  the  rela- 
tion in  mimliers  of  the  several  classes  and  orders  of  Cambrian 
animals  and  plants  found  in  the  eastern  provinces  of  Canada, 
and  serves  to  emphasize  the  prevalence  of  certain  types  and 
the  absence  of  all  the  higher  orders  as  well  as  some  of  the 
lower  ones  that  are  common  at  the  present  day.  No  verte- 
brates and  none  of  the  higher  Crustacea  appear.  True  corals 
and  the  Bryozoa  are  absent. 

The  Echinoderms  are  represented  by  a few  Cystids.  The  ex- 
treme weakness  in  number  of  the  Lamellibranchs  or  Pelycepods 
is  notable,  for  though  regarded  as  one  of  the  lower  classes  of 
Molluscs,  they  do  not  show  as  much  strength  as  some  of  the 
higher. 

The  removal  of  Ilyolithidm  (which  are  to  be  regarded  as  Ben- 
thos rather  than  Plankton),  greatly  weakens  the  Pteropoda ; there 
remains  in  this  division  only  two  genera  of  small  species  of  pel- 
agic habit  which  are  thought  to  have  relations  with  this  group 
rather  than  with  the  worms. 

The  Gasteropoda  show  a number  of  varied  and  ancient  types,, 
but  the  Cephalo])oda  would  not  appear  in  this  list  if  there  were 
not  an  Ordovician  fauna  in  the  uppermost  part  of  the  St.  John 
terrane  which  otherwise  is  Cambrian. 

The  large  number  of  species  included  in  the  Annelida  is  due  to 
the  fact  that  we  have  included  here  the  Hyolithidm  which  by  the 
great  Barrande  and  many  subsecjnent  writers  were  included  in  the 
Pteropoda.  The  arguments  for  this  have  been  shown  in  some  of 
the  papers  referred  to  in  this  catalogue  and  need  not  be  repeated 
here.  It  will  jirobably  be  found  that  Orthotheca  should  be  includ- 
ed in  Volborthella;  the  writer  cannot  distinguish  the  latter  from 
a small  decollated  Orthotheca.  A study  of  the  cpiestion  bv  some 
Russian  author  with  larger  material  in  hand  is  desirable. 

It  will  easily  be  seen  that  Brachiopoda  and  Trilobita  are  the 
dominating  types  of  Cambrian  animals. 


OBSERVATIONS  OF  PLANTS,  1902. 


279 


OBSERVATIONS  OF  PLANTS,  1902. 


By  G.  U.  Hay. 

The  winter  of  1902  was  remarkably  open.  Snow  and  sleigh- 
ing disappeared  the  last  week  in  February.  A snow  storm  at  the 
end  of  the  first  week  in  March  renewed  the  sleighing,  but  only 
for  a few  dayfs.  Weather  cold  during  March,  but  there  were 
many  bright,  warm  days,  followed  by  cold  rains  in  late  March 
and  early  April.  The  St.  John  river  was  clear  of  ice  on  the  27th 
of  March,  the  earliest  on  record.  Tussilago  farfara  (coltsfoot) 
in  bloom  in  the  open  places  in  St.  John,  April  8;  in  St.  Stephen, 
April;.  (J.  V.) 

Wild  Garden  at  Ingleside  (12  miles  from  St.  John). 

April  5. — Frost  out  of  the  ground  in  the  clearings.  A few 
mayflowers  in  bloom  on  the  barrens  near  by.  Alder  catkins  des- 
charging  pollen  when  shaken.  Willow  and  poplar  catkins  out. 

April  19. — Not  much  advance  in  vegetation  the  past  fortnight. 
Fine  days,  followed  by  hard  frost  at  night,  keeping  the  ground 
frozen.  Flower  buds  of  red  maple  becoming  red  and  showing 
signs  of  bursting.  The  catkins  of  populus  tremuloides  shedding 
pollen.  Ma}'^flowers  in  full  bloom  on  the  barrens;  but  just  open- 
ing in  the  Garden. 

April  25. — White  violets  and  wild  strawberries  beginning  to 
bloom.  Dirca  palustris  in  bloom.  Dog-tooth  violet  showing- 
leaves  above  ground,  and  leaf  buds  swelling  on  deciduous  trees. 
Red  maples  in  full  bloom.  Mayflowers  in  Garden  in  full  bloom. 

May  I -5. — Last  three  day's  of  April  fine  and  tolerably  warm, 
followed  by  cold  winds  in  early  May.  Nights  continue  cold  with 
frost,  and  but  little  rain.  White  violets  in  full  bloom,  and  a few 
blue  violets  appearing.  Painted  trillium  beginning  to  bloom. 
Wind  anemone  in  leaf  and  bud.  Blood-root,  dog-tooth  violet, 
and  hepatica  in  bloom.  The  red  maple  trees  a mass  of  bloom. 
Mountain  fly-honeysuckle  in  leaf  and  flower. 

May  16. — Weather  very  cold  from  May  ii  to  19.  Frost 


280 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


nearly  every  night,  sometimes  severe  enough  to’  freeze  the  ground 
and  form  ice  in  shallow  pools.  Cold  north  winds  every  day  and 
no  rain.  Caltha  palustris,  dandelion,  wind  anemone  in  bloom; 
iivularia,  amelanchier,  bluets,  gold  thread  in  sunny  places  begin- 
ning to  bloom.  \dburnum  lantanoides  expanding  its  floral  in- 
volucre. Red  cherry  trees  putting  forth  leaves  and  flower  buds. 
The  osmunda  ferns  unfolding  their  fronds,  and  the  woodsias  on 
rockeries  fully  expanded.  The  long  catkins  of  the  mountain 
alder  pendulous  and  discharging  pollen.  The  spring  flowers  of 
nearly  ever)1  species  are  few  in  number,  shrivelled  in  appearance, 
and  lacking  size  and  freshness.  The  weary  waiting  for  genial 
skies  and  grateful  showers  and  the  prevalence  of  March  winds 
in  ^lay  have  retarded  vegetation.  An  exception  is  the  red  maple, 
which  still  continues  to  bloom,  its  masses  of  crimson  flowers 
forming  a beautiful  contrast  to  the  delicate  green  of  myriads  of 
unfolding  leaves.  The  pure  white  blossoms  of  the  amelanchier 
mingling  with  the  soft  purple-brown  of  the  fresh-opening  leaves, 
followed  a week  later  by  the  bloom  of  the  red  cherry,  makes  up 
a picture  that  is  unequalled  in  beauty  in  our  northern  woodlands. 

May  22. — In  bloom:  viola  pubescens,  caltha  palustris,  trienta- 
lis  americana,trillium  grandiflorum  (not  native),  trillium  erectum, 
trillium  cernuum  (in  bud),  veronica  serpyillifolia,  claytonia, 
virginica,  sambucus  pubens.  Rock  maple,  poplar,  white  and  red 
maples,  birches,  rowan  tree,  all  in  leaf,  except  betula  populifolia. 

June  24. — A bright,  pleasant  day,  but  with  cool  breeze.  The 
weather  which  has  been  cold,  with  chilly  winds,  is  now  warm  and 
summerlike.  Lilacs,  rowan  tree  and  honeysuckle  coming  into 
bloom,  and  ampelopsis  and  acacia  bursting  into  leaf.  Stemless 
lady’s  slipper  and  pinguicula  in  bloom  ( June  4). 

October  31. — A wet  season,  with  mushrooms  and  toadstools 
in  every  color  in  greatest  profusion,  especially  in  the  evergreen 
woods.  About  150  species  collected  and  named.  Material  all 
too  abundant  during  the  season,  which  lasted  until  the  frosts  of 
early  November.  The  weather  in  September  and  October  was 
more  changeable  than  usual,  and  toward  the  last  of  the  latter 
month  strong  gales  prevailed.  Light  frosts  occurred  in  late 
September  and  early  October.  The  night  of  October  9 was  very 
cold,  with  frost  sufficient  to  make  ice,  with  a snow  storm  early  the 


OBSERVATIONS  OF  PLANTS,  1902. 


281 


following  day.  Some  severe  weather  with  northwest  gales  be- 
tween the  20th  and  last  of  month,  alternating  with  milder  weather, 
southwest  winds  and  rain.  The  deciduous  trees  have  not  shown 
this  season  their  usual  variety  and  beauty  of  coloring  in  their 
foliage,  and  there  has  been  apparently  no  Indian  summer  up  to 
date  (October  31).  , 

Observations  of  Plants  in  Wild  Garden,  Ingleside,  1903. 

May  9. — The  weather  dry  and  variable,  with  cold  nights.  The 
spring  opened  earl}^>,  as  in  the  previous  season,  but  cold  winds, 
absence  of  rain  and  occasional  frosts  have  retarded  vegetation. 
White  violets  and  dog-tooth  violet  in  full  bloom,  with  a few  of  the 
following : Dandelion,  viburnum  lantanoides,  blue  violets,  lonicera 
cdiata,  strawberry.  Going  out  of  bloom:  Mayflowers  (in 
Garden),  dirca  palustris,  red  maple. 

May  16. — Weather  cold,  with  northwest  winds  for  the  past 
few  days.  Heavy  frosts  at  night  and  ice  forming  in  places.  In 
bloom : Painted  and  purple  trilliums,  gold  thread,  bluets,  vibur- 
num lantanoides,  wind  flower,  caltha  palustris,  uvularia;  amelan- 
chier  and  white  trillium  unfolding.  White  birch,  red  maple, 
amelanchier,  trembling  poplar,  horse  chestnut,  black  cherry,  red 
cherry,  lilac  just  coming  into  leaf. 

May  25. — Cold,  with  northwest  winds  for  the  past  three  days. 
Weather  bright  and  sunny.  Rain  needed.  Red  oak,  elm  and 
populus  grandidentata  just  coming  into  leaf.  In  flower:  trillium 
cernuum,  dewberry,  rhodora,  blueberry,  actsea  alba,  bog  bean, 
cornus  canadensis. 

May  31. — Plants  in  bloom:  Trientalis  americana,  clintonia 
borealis,  nemopanthes  canadensis,  viola  pubescens,  cypripedium 
acaule,  red  cherry. 

June  8. — Frost  first  few  nights  in  June,  but  not  heavy  enough 
to  do  damage.  No  rain,  except  a few  scattered  showers  since 
April  29.  Everything  very  dry,  and  forest  fires  raging  for  the 
past  fortnight  doing  much  damage  to  the  timber  lands,  and  de- 
stroying buildings  in  the  Inglewood,  Musquash  and  other  districts 
west  of  the  St.  John  river.  Nothing  growing  in  the  parched  and 
smoke-laden  atmosphere. 


*282 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


June  15. — The  copious  showers  of  the  past  week  are  quench- 
ing forest  hres  and  bringing  relief  to  fire-threatened  districts. 
Belated  plants  have  sprung  from  the  ground  as  if  by  magic,  the 
foliage  has  freshened,  and  the  grass  promises  an  abundant  crop. 
East  winds  prevail,  and  there  has  been  no  warm  weather  yet, 
except  an  occasional  day. 

June  30. — Rahis  and  fine  weather  prevailed  alternately  during 
the  last  half  of  June.  Cold  at  times.  Little  warm  weather  yet, 
but  a fine  growing  time. 


REPORT  OF  COUNCIL. 


283 


APPENDIX. 


FORTY-SECOND  ANNUAL  REPORT 

OP"  THE 

COUNCIL  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY 

OF 

NEW  BRUNSWICK. 


The  Council  of  the  Natural  History  Society  of  New  Bruns- 
wick submits  the  following  report  for  the  year  ending  December 
31st. 


Membership. 

During  the  year  the  membership  has  been  increased  by  the 
admission  of  five  ordinary  and  fourteen  associate  members,  one 
corresponding  and  one  junior  member.  Three  ordinary  members 
have  died,  one  has  removed  from  the  city — Mr.  Geoffrey  Stead, 
who  has  been  elected  a corresponding  member.  The  names  of 
the  deceased  members  are : Franklin  Stetson,  John  MacKinnon, 
E.  G.  Scovil. 

The  following  shows  the  numbers,  classes  and  total  enrolled 
membership : 


Honorary, 4 

Life, 5 

Corresponding, 24 

Ordlinary, 54 

Associate, 84 

Junior, 2 


Total,  . . . . 


173 


284 


bullp:tin  of  the  natural  history  society. 


Treasurer's  Report. 


Income — 

Balance  from  1901-2, jg 

Interest  on  investments, 56  25 

Bulletins  sold, 10  63 

Government  grant, 200  00 

Membership  fees, 215  00 

Fredericton  N.  H.  S.  for  publishing  report, 27  50 

Dividend  Botsford  estate, 10  00 


Donation  to  improve  the  Botanical  Collection  by  add- 
ing specimens  of  native  woods,  preserving  the 
plants  from  the  ravages  of  insects  and  otherwise 


adding  to  its  usefulness  and  educational  value,  ..  40  00 

$1,000  56 

Expenditure — 

Maintenance  of  Museum, $ 33  56 

Library,  books  and  binding, 41  25 

Printing  and  distributing  Bulletin  XXI, 204  37 

Sundries, 143  74 

Balance, 577  64 

$1,000  56 


Of  the  above  balance  $33.00  is  held  in  trust  for  the  Ladies’  Association. 

The  Society  owns  besides  a $1,500.00  mortgage,  $1,000.00  special 
deposit  Bank  of  Xova  Scotia;  ($11.84)  $ii-86  special  deposit  Bank  of 
Montreal  (Building  Fund). 

Special  attention  is  directed  to  the  Building  Fund,  as  it  will  be  noticed 
that  the  $io.oo  donated  in  December,  1897,  has  not  been  increased  by  any 
additions  except  the  interest  which  it  has  earned. 

The  mortgage  is  protected  by  insurance. 

The  collections  in  the  IMtiseum  are  protected  by  an  insurance  of  $2,500. 

A.  Gordon  Leavitt, 

January  19th,  1904.  Treasurer. 

Library. 

A rough  list  has  been  made  by  the  assistant  curator  of  the 
books  and  pamphlets  in  the  library,  preparatory  to  a re-catalogu- 
ing and  re-arrangement,  so  that  the  library  may  be  made  more 
useful  to  the  members.  This  book  the  librarian  and  library  com- 
mittee hope  to  have  completed  during  the  present  year,  and  the 
Council  has  appropriated  a sum  not  exceeding  fifty  dollars  for 
the  purpose  of  defraying  the  expenses. 


REPORT  OP  COUNCIL. 


285 


Publications. 

Bulletin  XXI  has  been  published  during  the  year,  containing 
152  pages,  comprising  many  useful  articles,  illustrating  the  pro- 
gress of  scientific  work  and  discovery  in  New  Brunswick.  Other 
papers  of  more  popular  interest  have  been  published  in  the  local 
papers. 

Lectures. 

Ten  regular  meetings,  including  the  annual  meeting,  were 
held,  and  two  special  meetings.  The  following  are  the  dates  of 
the  meetings  and  the  titles  of  papers  read : 

1903. 

Jan.  6 (a)  On  the  reported  appearance  of  the  Panther  (Felis  concol- 

or)  in  New  Brunswick,  by  Prof.  W.  F.  Ganong. 

(b)  The  Parasite,  by  Geo.  G.  Melvin,  M.  D. 

(c)  Some  Rare  Plants  and  their  Habits,  by  H.  F.  Perkins,  Ph.B. 

Jan.  20.  Annual  Meeting.  President’s  Address.  Election  of  Officers. 

Feb.  3,  (a)  Notes  on  the  Natural  History  and  Physiography  of  N.  B., 

by  Prof.  W.  F.  Ganong. 

(b)  Notes  on  New  Brunswick  Fishes,  by  Chas.  F.  B.  Rowe. 

Mar.  3.  (a)  The  Forestry  situation  in  New  Brunswick,  by  Prof.  \V.  F. 

Ganong. 

(b)  Notes  on  the  Violets;  “Wintering;”  by  J.  Vroom. 

April  7.  (a)  The  structure  of  the  Common  House  Fly,  by  W.  H. 

Mowatt. 

(b)  Some  remarkable  Tree  Forms  in  New  Brunswick,  by  W. 

F.  Ganong. 

May  5.  (a)  Birds  and  their  Structure,  by  A.  Gordon  Leavitt. 

(b)  Birds  and  their  Nests,  by  J.  W.  Banks. 

June  2.  Report  of  the  Royal  Society  Meeting  at  Ottawa,  by  Dr. 

G.  F.  Matthew. 

Oct.  6.  (a)  Notes  on  New  Brunswick  Mushrooms,  by  G.  U.  Hay,  D.  Sc. 

(b)  The  Highest  Land  in  New  Brunswick,  by  W.  F.  Ganong, 
Ph.  D. 

Nov.  3.  (i)  Fossil  Foot  Prints;  (2)  Genus  Hyloptis — Dawson;  by  G.  F. 

Matthew,  D.  Sc. 

Two  papers  on  the  Physiography  and  Natural  History  of  New 
Brunswick  (read  by  title),  W.  F.  Ganong. 

Dec.  I.  Caverns,  Caves  and  Cavities,  by  Professor  L.  W.  Bailey,  Ph.  D. 
Papers  by  Dr.  Ganong  (read  by  title). 


286 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


December  30  a special  meeting  was  called,  which  was  address- 
ed by  Mr.  i\l.  L.  Fernald  on  the  distribution  of  certain  plants  on 
the  Gulf  of  St.  Lawrence  shores. 

A special  meeting  was  also  held  on  the  evening  of  February 
loth  to  hear  the  address  of  Hon.  H.  A.  iMcKeown  on  “ The 
Border  Land  between  Insanity  and  Crime.'’ 

An  elementary  course  of  lectures  was  given  on  the  Tuesday 
evenings  not  occupied  by  the  regular  meetings  during  the  months 
of  January,  February,  and  a part  of  March.  The  following  pro- 
gramme was  carried  out : Dr.  G.  F.  Matthew  gave  two  lectures : 
January  13,  “ Volcanoes,  their  (Jrigin  and  Effects.”  January  2y, 
'‘Water  as  an  agent  in  modifying  the  Earth’s  Surface.” 

Dr.  G.  U.  Hay  gave  two  lectures  on  Eerns,  their  mode  of 
growth,  reproduction,  habits  and  uses — February  17  and  24. 

i\Ir.  A.  Gordon  Leavitt  gave  one  of  the  course  of  elementary 
lectures,  on  Bird  Structure,  and  another  was  given  on  Exotic 
Ferns  by  Mr.  Wm.  McIntosh. 


'Ladie.s'  As.sociation. 

The  following  course  of  lectures,  carried  out  on  Thursda> 
afternoons  during  the  winter  by  the  Ladies'  Association,  was  in 
marked  agreement  with  the  objects  of  our  Society: 

Jan.  15.  'I'horeau.  Mrs.  E.  S.  Fiske. 

22.  Reminiscences  of  the  American  Museum.  Mrs.  G.  F.  Matthew. 

29.  Children’s  Day — 

A d'alk  on  Insects.  Mr.  Wm.  McIntosh. 

Feb.  5.  Wordsworth:  A Nature  Poet.  Airs.  G.  A.  Hamilton. 

12.  Color  in  Nature.  Aliss  A.  Jack. 

19.  A Pre-historic  Alound  in  Ontario.  Aliss  A.  L.  Hunt. 

26.  Children’s  Day — 

A Talk  on  Birds.  Air.  A.  Gordon  Leavitt. 

Mar  5.  The  Scientific  Basis  of  Art.  (Illustrated).  Miss  M.  Barry  Smith. 

12.  A Ramble  in  Switzerland.  Miss  Christine  Matthew. 

19.  Nature  Study  in  the  Public  Schools.  Miss  G.  Murphy. 

26.  Reunion  of  Members. 

There  are  eighty-four  names  on  our  associate  membership 
roll,  a slight  increa.se  over  the  previous  year.  The  organization 
continues  to  be  a very  active  one,  and  the  ladies  have  shown 
themselves  at  all  times  desirous  to  assist  heartily  in  the  work  and 


RKPORT  OF  COUNCIL. 


287 


objects  of  our  Society.  Unfortunately  our  rooms,  difficult  of 
access  and  cramped  in  space,  do  not  afiford  the  opportunity  of 
carrying  out  some  work  that  we  might  attempt  in  the  wav  ot  a 
better  arrangement  and  display  of  our  archaeological,  botanical 
and  other  natural  history  specimens,  and  fitting  up  a more 
attractive  library  room. 

Library  and  Museum. 

The  library  and  museum  have  been  open  to  visitors  three 
afternoons  of  each  week — Tuesday,  Thursday  and  Saturday. 
Ihe  assistant  curator.  Miss  Florence  A.  Hoyt,  has  attended  very 
promptly  and  faithfully  to  her  duties. 

The  number  of  visitors  during  the  year  has  been  seventy-eigh: 
adults  and  357  children. 

Additions  have  been  made  to  the  collections  in  the  museum 
during  the  year,  the  most  valuable  being  that  of  specimens  of 
insects,  representing  the  beetles,  by  Mr.  Win.  McIntosh. 

Changes  are  now  being  made  in  two  of  the  principal  rooms  of 
the  museum, — adding  to  the  cases,  cleaning  the  walls,  renovating 
the  specimens  and  displaying  them  to  greater  advantage.  These 
changes  will  be  greatly  appreciated  by  members  and  visitors. 

Archaeology. 

During  the  year  this  subject  of  archaeology  has  received 
attention  from  Dr.  A.  C.  Smith,  of  Tracadie.  He  has  for  many 
years  been  an  energetic  member  of  our  Society,  and  has  made  a 
number  of  valuable  contributions  to  our  museum.  He  has  carried 
on  researches  in  the  vicinity  of  Tracadie  which  have  shed  much 
• light  on  the  life  and  early  history  of  that  part  of  the  province. 

At  our  January  meeting  he  presented,  through  Dr.  iMatthew, 
a note  on  ancient  modes  of  sepulture  observed  by  him  in  an  old 
graveyard  near  Tracadie.  Accompanying  his  note  were  several 
illustrative  specimens.  He  has  received  our  hearty  thanks  for 
the  excellent  work  he  has  done. 

S.  W.  Kain  has  published  two  short  papers  during  the  year : 

(1)  An  Old  Religious  Medal,  Acadicnsis,  Yol.  HI,  pp.  96-97, 

1903. 

(2)  Trade  Pipes,  Acadicnsis,  Vol.  HI,  pp.  255-258,  1903. 


•288 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


Geology. 

The  following  note  on  a new  locality  for  post-pleioscene  shells 
may  be  taken  as  the  report  of  the  geological  committee  for  the 
past  year : 

In  December  last  Mr.  J.  P.  Clayton,  the  superintendent  of 
Fernhill  cemetery,  brought  to  this  Society  a lump  of  clay  which 
he  had  dug  up  in  making  a catch-basin  for  one  of  the  drains  in 
the  cemetery  grounds. 

In  digging  for  this  basin  he  stated  that  he  had  first  passed 
through  about  a foot  and  a half  of  gravel  and  sand,  then  through 
six  feet  of  red  clay,  and  finally  had  struck  the  layer  of  black  clay 
or  mud  of  which  the  sample  consisted. 

The  notable  feature  about  this  black  clay  is  that  it  abounds  in 
shells  of  the  common  mussel.  These  shells  are  in  an  excellent 
state  of  preservation ; some  of  them  with  valves  applied  to  each 
other  as  in  life,  and  all  having  the  color  and  nacre  of  the  shell 
perfectly  preserved. 

In  the  same  bed,  but  at  a somewhat  higher  level,  were  a few 
sea-urchins,  which  must  have  been  recently  living  or  dead  when 
they  were  entombed,  as  the  plates  of  the  skeleton  were  applied  to 
each  other,  and  the  spines  were  in  juxtaposition  to  the  bosses 
on  the  plates  to  which  they  had  been  attached. 

A few  colonies  of  bryozoans  also  were  observed  and  plates  that 
may  have  belonged  to  barnacles. 

Remains  of  strap-like  and  confervoid  seaweeds  are  abundant 
in  the  upper  layers  of  the  bed,  the  black  color  of  which  seems- 
largely  due  to  the  decomposed  organic  matter  of  these  seaweeds 
and  the  animal  fossils.  « 

It  is‘  evident  that  the  bed  of  shell-bearing  clay,  which  is  a 
few  inches  thick,  was  deposited  in  water  of  some  depth,  as  the 
remains  are  in  such  perfect  condition  and  show  no  evidence  of 
having  been  subjected  to  the  wash  of  the  waves,  nor  does  the 
deposit  contain  any  strictly  littoral  shells. 

It  is  interesting  to  compare  the  height  of  this  bed  above  the 
present  sea  level  with  those  of  other  localities  where  sea-shells 
have  been  found.  A well  known  level  of  this  kind,  where  the 


REPORT  OF  COUNCIL. 


2^9 


remains  of  shell  fish  were  found,  was  at  the  east  end  of  Lawlor’s- 
Lake,  where,  at  the  level  of  about  sixty  feet  above  the  sea,  there 
is  a bed  of  clay  and  sea-sand  containing  shells  of  the  common 
clam,  the  sea-urchin,  the  rock  barnacle,  and  other  species. 

Another  place  where  marine  shells  have  been  found  is  at  the* 
gravel  bank  north  of  the  dam  of  the  reservoir  of  the  city  water 
works  on  Little  River,  where  the  late  Gilbert  Murdock,  Esq,, 
found  clam  shells  in  situ.  This  place  is  about  i6o  feet  above  high 
tide  mark. 

Mr.  William  Murdock,  the  superintendent  of  the  city  water- 
supply,  informs  me  that  the  locality,  where  the  clay  bed  with  shehs. 
found  by  Mr.  Clayton  is  situated,  is  ninety-five  feet  above  higli 
tide  mark.  The  Leda  clay  (brick  clay)  has  been  found  as  high  as 
200  feet  above  the  present  sea  level  in  this  district ; so  this  mussel 
bed  must  have  been  some  scores  of  feet  below  the  sea  level  when 
the  Leda  clay  sea  was  at  its  greatest  depth  over  the  district  around. 
St.  John. 

Entomology. 

The  most  important  work  in  this  department  is  the  prepara- 
tion of  a list  of  the  lepidoptera. 

Botany. 

Late  in  December  Mr.  M.  L.  Fernald,  of  the  Gray  Herbarium, 
Cambridge,  Mass.,  paid  a visit  to  St.  John,  and  spent  some  time- 
in  examining  the  plants  of  our  collection.  He  found  here  several 
rare  species  of  flowering  plants,  the  discovery  of  which  adds 
the  knowledge  of  the  distribution  of  our  plants. 

An  examination  of  the  plants  in  our  herbarium  reveals  the 
presence  of  insects  which  must  be  removed  if  we  hope  to  save 
the  collection.  This  should  be  done  at  once,  as  the  plants,  repre- 
senting our  field  work  for  nearly  forty  years  past,  are  of  great 
value  from  a historical  and  from  other  points  of  view  to  the 
students  of  our  flora. 

We  need  more  space  than  our  rooms  afford  to  make  a display 
of  plants  for  educational  purposes  and  to  illustrate  their  economic 
uses.  We  need  especially  at  the  present  time  a collection  of  the 
native  woods  of  the  province  and  facilities  in  our  museum  to 


2^0 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


show  them  to  advantage.  Our  plants  at  present  are  only  useful 
for  reference.  Little  opportunity  is  given  to  the  student  for 
examination  and  study,  especially  of  the  shrubs  and  trees,  the 
most  important  section  of  our  flora. 

The  botanical  committee  is  keeping  in  view  the  early  publica- 
tion of  a revised  up-to-date  list  of  the  plants  of  the  province. 

Professor  \\\  ¥.  Ganong  made  an  important  study  of  the 
salt  marshes  under  the  title  of  “ The  \Tgetation  of  the  Bay  of 
}"undy  Salt  and  Diked  iNIarshes  : an  Ecological  Study."  It  was 
published  in  the  Botanical  Gazette,  \o\.  XXX\G,  pp.  161-186, 
280-302,  349-367,  429-445,  September  to  December,  1903. 

Additions  have  been  made  to  the  list  of  fungi  published  in  last 
year’s  Bulletin.  These  additions  representing  some  rare  species 
of  our  larger  fungi  will  be  published  in  the  next  Bulletin. 

Field  Work. 

The  field  work  of  the  Society,  as  a whole,  was  confined  to  a 
series  of  Saturday  excursions  in  the  month  of  June.  These  were 
conducted  by  different  members  of  the  Society  for  the  purpose 
of  studying  the  geology,  plants  and  animals  of  the  park  and  other 
places  near  the  city.  An  effort  should  be  made  to  carry  out  these 
field  meetings  in  future  seasons  on  a more  extensive  scale,  and 
especially  to  get  as  large  a number  of  young  people  as  possible 
interested  in  nature-study.  If  these  become  interested  in  sum- 
mer, they  will  be  desirous  of  crowding  into  our  lecture-room  and 
museum  in  the  winter  months. 

If  our  members  could  devote  a little  more  time  and  enthusiasm 
to  field  meetings,  and  to  the  holding  of  a summer  camp,  which 
has  been  a great  source  of  interest  and  advantage  to  us  in  years 
past,  it  would  be  a great  benefit  to  the  Society. 

General. 

The  grateful  acknowledgments  of  the  Society  are  tendered 
to  those  gentlemen  who  have  prepared  papers  for  the  meetings 
and  for  publication  in  the  Bulletin,  especially  to  Professor  W.  F. 
Ganong,  who  has  done  so  much  in  his  papers  on  physiography 
.and  natural  history  to  make  us  acquainted  with  the  wild  and 


DONATIONS  TO  THE  MUSEUM. 


29  r 

little-known  regions  of  the  interior  of  the  province.  Our  thanks 
are  also  due  to  the  press  for  the  free  publication  of  notices  and 
reports. 

In  planning  the  elementary  course  of  lectures  for  the  current 
year,  the  committee  has  sought  to  make  them  available  for  pupils 
in  the  higher  grades  of  the  schools ; and  there  is  evidence  that 
many  will  avail  themselves  of  the  advantages  of  these  lectures. 

In  the  proposed  Ter-centenary  of  the  discovery  of  St.  John 
by  de  Monts  and  Champlain,  our  Society  has  felt  from  the  first 
that  it  would  be  desirable  to  have  the  Royal  Society  meet  in  St. 
John  on  the  occasion.  Accordingly  an  invitation  from  this  Society, 
and  from  the  Historical  and  Loyalist  societies,  was  extended 
to  the  Royal  Society  at  its  meeting  in  Ottawa  in  May  last  to  meet 
in  St.  John  about  the  24th  of  June,  1904.  The  invitation  was 
favorably  considered,  but  action  was  left  to  the  Council,  which 
meets  in  Ottawa  early  in  February.  It  is  the  feeling  among 
members  of  this  Society,  that  should  the  Royal  Society  accept 
the  invitations  and  honor  the  city  by  its  presence,  this  Society 
will  do  everything  possible  to  make  the  meeting  a pleasant  one. 


DONATIONS  TO  THE  MUSEUM.  190T 


Date. 

Donor’s  Name  and  Descrirtion  of  Gift. 

Feb., 

Dr.  Geo.  A.  Hetherington.  Garter  snake. 

Stanley  Thompson.  Pluinhago  and  can.— Sinter. 

March, 

Inglis  C.  CT-aig,  M.A.  Specimens  of  copper  ore. 

May, 

Dr.  G.  F.  Matthew.  Two  specimens  of  serpentine  rock. 
Miss  B.  Bowman.  Specimens  of  Continental  money. 

June, 

Master  Lynch.  Piece  of  root  with  stone  embedded.  ' 

Dr.  G.  U.  Hay.  Specimens  of  fungi. 

Miss  G.  Ross.  New  Testament  in  different  languages. 

Oct., 

Mrs.  Hendershot.  Specimens  of  minerals  and  rocks  from  Yellowstone 
National  Park. 

Nov., 

S.  W.  Kain.  Collection  of  pipes. 

Win.  McIntosh.  Three  cases  of  beetles. 

Dr.  G.  F.  Matthew.  Cast  of  largest  footmarks  found  in  Canada. 

Dec 

Duncan  London.  Stone  knife  and  ornaments  (Indian. 

Dr.  A.  C.  Smipi.  Iron  knife,  scrapers,  ochre  fish  hook,  harpoons,  etc., 
dug  from  Indian  grave  at  Tracadie,  N.  B.;  also  a “flint  and  steel.” 

-292 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


DONATIONS  TO  THE  LIBRARY,  1903. 


Donor's  Name. 

Residence, 

Works. 

Aoademv  of  Natural  Science, 

Philadelphia 

Proceedings 

Bulletins 

St.  PeteT'sbnrg,  .... 

Americal  Entomological  Societv, 

Philadelphia, 

C'irculars 

American  Museiim  of  Natural  History 

New  York 

Bulletins 

Sydney,  N.  S.  W 

Reports 

Reports 

Bulletins 

Amherst,  Alass 

Boston  Societv  of  Natural  History 

Boston 

Boston  Free  Public  Librai’V  Reports 

Boston, 

Report 

Bulletins 

Buffalo  Societv  of  Natural  Science, 

Buffalo 

Bureau  of  Ethnology, 

Washington 

Transactions 

California  Academy  of  Science, 

San  Francisco,  

Proceedings 

Transactions 

Toronto, 

Cincinnati  Societv  of  Natural  History 

Cincinnati 

Bulletins 

Colox'ado  Scientific  Society, 

Denver, 

Ti*ansactions 

New  Haven, 

Bulletins 

St  Petei’sburg 

Report 

Report 

Proceedings 

Bulletins 

Ithaca,  N.  Y., 

Davenport, 

Kew,  G.  B 

Department  Inland  Revenue 

Ottawa, 

Report 

.Journal 

Entomological  Society, 

London,  Ont 

Feuille  des.Jeunes  Naturalistes,  . . . 

Paris, 

.Journal 

Field  Naturalist  Club, 

Ottawa 

Ottawa 

Geological  Sxirvev 

Perth,  W,  Austral.  . . 

] Annual  Rep’rt 

Geological  Society 

London, 

1 Report 
Report 

Geological  Survey 

Ottawa 

Historical  and  Scientific  Society  of  Manitoba,  . . 
Iowa  Geological  Survey 

Winnipeg,.  

Bulletin 

DesAIoines 

Iteport 

Proceedings 

Circulars 

Indiana  Geological  Survey 

Indianapolis 

.Johns  Hojxkins  University.  

Baltimore, 

Linntean  Society 

New  South  Wales,.. 

I Report 

Liverjxool  Biological  Society, 

Liverpool 

i Proceedings 
! Report 
: Proceedings 
1 Bulletins 

T.lnvfl’s  ATuseuni. 

Cincinnati 

^lancbester's  Geological  Society 

Alanchester 

Minnesota  Academy  of  Natui'al  Sci(>nce.  ' 

Alinneapolis 

Alinister  of  Alines 

Sydney,  N.  S.  W 

.Journal 

AUssniiT'i  B<itanieal  Garrleiis 

St.  T.niiis. 

1 Bulletins 

Alarvland  Geological  Survey.. 

Baltimore, 

j Report 
1 Report 
j Proceedings 
Report 
I Report 
1 Report 
Report 
1 Proceedings 
! Proceedings 
1 .Journal 

National  Museum  Library 

Washington, 

Natural  Science  Association,  . 

New  Brighton 

New  York  Academy  of  Science 

New  A’ork 

New  York  Public  Library 

New  York, 

Philadelnbia  Aluscum,  

Philadelphia, 

Public  Museum  of  Alilwaukee 

Alilwaukee, 

Rochester  Academy  of  Science, 

Rochester, 

Royal  Academy  of  Science 

Stockholm 

Royal  Colonial  Institute,  

London 

Royal  Geograjxbical  Society, 

London, 

1 Proceedings 
1 Proceedings 
I Proceedings 
; Reports 
j Reports 

Royal  Society 

London, 

Royal  Society  of  Canada, 

( )tta  wa 

Smithsonian  Institutioji, 

Washington 

South  Dakota  School  of  Mines, 

Rapid  City 

Te.xas  Acadeim'  of  Science, 

1 Proceedings 
Reiiort 

University  of  Toronto, 

Toronto 

University  of  California 

Berkley, 

Bulletin 

U.  S.  Coast  and  Geodetic  Survey 

Washington, 

Report 

Report 

Circulars 

p-.  ,S.  F^isb  Commissioner,  

Washington 

U.  .S.  Cornmissio!iers  of  Agriculture, 

Washington, 

U.  .S.  Geological  Survey, 

Washington, 

Report 

Wisconsin  ,\cademy  of  S<  ience  and  Art, 

Aladison 

Bulletins 

^\-iscf)nsin  Natural  History  Society, 

Alilwaukee, 

Proceedings 

Report 

New  York  State  Aluseum,  

Albany, 

BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


293 


OFFICERS^  AND  COMMEFTEES  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY 
SOCIETY  FOR  1904. 


Patron. 

His  Honor  the  Lieutenant  Governor,  Honorable  J.  B,  Snowball. 

Council  for  1904. 

President — Hon.  J.  V.  Ellis,  LL.  D. 

Vice-Presidents — G.  F.  Matthew,  G.  U.  Hay. 

Treasurer — A.  G.  Leavitt. 

Secretary — ^W.  L.  McDiarmid. 

Librarian — W.  L.  Ellis. 

Curators — S.  W.  Kain,  Wm.  McIntosh,  J.  W.  Banks. 

Additional  Members — H,  G.  Addy,  M.  D.,  J.  Roy  Campbell,  James  A. 
Estey. 

Associate  Members’  Branch. 

President — Mrs.  G.  F.  Matthew. 

Vice-Presidents — Mrs.  G.  U.  Hay,  Mrs.  H.  G.  Addy. 

Secretary-Treasurer — Miss  Edith  McBeath. 

Standing  Committee. 

Archaeology — S.  W.  Kain,  Dr.  A.  C.  Smith,  Miss  Jack. 

Botany — G.  U.  Hay,  Prof.  W.  F.  Ganong,  John  Brittain,  James  Vroom. 
Entomology — Wm.  McIntosh,  A.  G.  Leavitt. 

Finance — A.  G.  Leavitt,  J.  Roy  Campbell,  W.  F.  Hatheway. 

Geology — Dr.  G.  F.  Matthew,  Prof.  L.  W.  Bailey. 

Lectures — ^Dr.  G.  U.  Hay,  Dr.  H.  G.  Addy,  Dr.  G.  F.  Matthew. 

Library — Dr.  G.  U.  Hay,  Wm.  McIntosh,  Dr.  W.  L.  Ellis,  Mrs.  G.  U. 

Hay,  Mrs.  W.  F.  Hatheway,  Miss  McBeath. 

Microscopes — Dr.  W.  L.  Ellis,  Dr.  G.  G.  Melvin,  W.  H.  Mowatt. 
Ornithology — A.  G.  Leavitt,  Wm.  White,  J.  W.  Banks,  Mrs.  G.  U.  Hay. 
Press — Dr.  G.  U.  Hay,  A.  G.  Leavitt,  Wm.  McIntosh,  W.  L.  McDiarmid. 
Publicdtions — Dr.  G.  F.  Matthew,  S.  W.  Kain,  G.  U.  Hay,  A.  G.  Leavitt, 
W.  L.  McDiarmid. 

Rooms — Dr.  H.  G.  Addy,  Mrs.  G.  F.  Matthew,  Mrs.  G.  U.  Hay,  Mrs.  W. 
S.  Hall. 


N.  B. — Members  having  a copy  of  Bulletin  XXI  that  they  can  spare 
will  confer  a favor  on  the  Publications  Committee  by  giving,  it  to  the 
Assistant  Librarian. 


294 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


LIST  OF  MEMBERS. 


Patron. 

The  Lieutenant  Governor,  Hon.  Jabez  Bunting  Snowball,  LL.  D. 


Honorary  Members. 

Bailey,  Professor  Loring  W University  of  N.  B.,  Fredericton. 

Ganong,  Professor  \V,  F Smith  College,  Northampton,  Mass. 

Lafiamme,  Mgr.  J.  C.  K Laval  University,  Quebec 

Marr,  Professor  John  E St.  John’s  College,  Cambridge,  G.  B. 


Life  Members. 

Chamberlain,  M 

Hay,  Dr.  Geo.  U 

Hegan,  Jas.  B 

Matthew,  Dr.  Geo.  F 

IMatthew,  Robt 

Kain,  S.  \V 


Boston,  Mass, 

St.  John,  N.  B. 

Charlottetown,  P.  E.  I. 

St.  John,  N.  B. 

Cienfuegos,  Cuba. 

St.  John,  N.  B. 


Corresponding  Members. 


Baxter,  Dr.  John 

Brittain,  John 

Butler,  W.  S 

Chalmers,  Robert 

Cox,  Dr.  Philip 

Duncan,  Dr.  G.  M 

Duff,  Professor  A.  W 

Forer,  Henry 

Fowler,  Rev.  Professor  James 

Gilmour,  Dr 

Gesner,  G.  W 

Kirkland,  Dr.  R.  J 

London,  Duncan 

MacKay,  Dr.  A.  H 

McLaughlin,  D.  J.  W 

Matthew,  Rev.  C.  R 

Moser,  John 

Perkins,  Henry  F.,  Ph.  B 

Smith,  Dr.  A.  C 

Trueman,  G.  J 

Vroom,  James 

Walker,  Byron  E 

Wilson,  W.  J 

Stead,  Geoffrey 


Chatham,  N.  B. 

Woodstock,  N.  B. 

Butler’s,  Queens  Co.,  N.  B. 

Ottawa,  Ont. 

Chatham,  N.  B. 

Bathurst,  N.  B. 

Worcester,  Mass, 

Liege,  Belgium. 

Kingston,  Ont. 

Quaco,  N.  B, 

New  York. 

Grand  Rapids,  Mich. 

Lakeville  Corner,  N.  B. 

Halifax,  N.  S. 

Grand  Manan,  N.  B. 

Kingsville,  Ont. 

Butternut  Ridge,  N.  B. 

Hartland,  N.  B. 

Tracadie,  N.  B. 

Sackville,  N.  B. 

St.  Stephen,  N.  B. 

Toronto,  Ont. 

Ottawa,  Ont. 

Chatham,  N.  B. 


I 


LIST  OF  MEMBERS. 


295 


Ordinary  Members. 


Addy,  H.  Geo.,  M.  D. 
Barnhill,  Geo.  E. 

Burditt,  W.  F. 

Banks,  J.  W. 

Gampbell,  J.  Roy 
Clarke,  C.  P. 

Caritte,  Roy 

Ellis,  Hon.  J.  V.,  LL.  D. 
Estey,  James  A. 

Ellis,  W.  L.,  M.  D. 
Fairvveather,  G.  Ernest 
Fisher,  W.  S. 
Fotheringham,  Rev.  T.  F. 
Frink,  j,  H.,  V.  S. 
Gilmour,  A.  B. 

Hall,  Percy  G. 

Piatheway,  W.  F. 

Howe,  J.  D. 

Hall,  Gilbert  M. 
Hanington,  T.  B. 

Inches,  P.  R.,  M.  D. 
Jones,  Fred.  Caverhill 
Jones,  R.  Keltie 
Kingdon,  Right  Rev.  Dr. 
Leavitt,  A.  Gordon 
Lord.  J.  Simpson 
Markham,  Alfred 


Alelvin,  Geo.  G.,  M.  D. 

Mo  watt,  \\  . H. 

Mowatt,  James 
Murdock,  Wm.,  C.  E. 
Morrison,  W.  S.,  M.  D. 
McIntosh,  W. 

Paddock,  M.  V.  < 
Philips,  Wm. 

Reynolds,  James 
Rowe,  Chas.  F.  B. 
Scammel,  J.  H.,  AI.  D. 
Scammel,  J.  R.,  C.  E. 
Seely,  Alfred 
Shewan,  E.  d'.  P„  C.  E. 
Skinner,  Hon.  C.  N. 
Starr,  F.  P. 

Stothart,  Thomas 
Simms,  T.  S. 

Scott,  Walter 
'fhompson.  Enoch 
\ room,  Wm.  E. 

Walker,  James,  M.  D. 
Wctmore,  H.  C,  D.  D.  S. 
Wilson,  J.  E. 

White,  W.  W.,  M.  D. 
White,  Wm. 


Adam,  Miss  Helen 
Abbot,  Airs.  E.  N. 

Addy,  Mrs.  H.  Geo. 
Bullock,  Mrs.  T.  H. 

Bustin.  Aliss  Anna 
Barker,  AHss  Helen 
Bartlett,  Miss  Katharine  R. 
Caritte.  Mrs.  deB. 

Cotter,  Miss  K.  A.  M. 
Calhoun,  Mrs.  J.  R. 


Associate  Members. 

McBeath,  Miss  Edith 
McKean,  Mrs.  Geo. 
Morrow,  Miss  May  I. 
Alurphy,  Miss  Grace 
Alurray,  Mrs.  Geo. 
AIcTnlosh,  Mrs.  J.  R. 
Nannary,  Miss  Mary 
Olive,  Miss  Katherine 
Purves,  Miss  Louise 
Pidgeon,  Aliss  Emily  G. 


BULLETIN  OF  THE  NATURAL  HISTORY  SOCIETY. 


29() 


Associate  Members. — Continued. 


Deforest,  Mrs.  H.  W. 
Dawson,  Miss  J.  C. 

Ellis,  Mrs.  J.  V. 

Eiske,  Mrs.  Emma 
Fisher,  Mrs.  G.  S. 

Gerow,  l\lrs.  G.  W. 

Gibson,  Miss  Maude 
Gorham,  Mrs.  F.  C. 

Hall,  Mrs.  \V.  S. 
Hamilton,  Miss  Alice 
Hatheway,  Mrs.  W.  F. 
Hay,  Mrs.  G.  U. 

Hea,  Miss  Annie  M. 
Holman,  Mrs.  W.  F. 
Holman,  Mrs.  A.  L. 

Hunt,  Miss  Ariana  L. 
Hoyt,  Miss  Mary  E. 
Hanington,  Miss  G.  F. 
Jack,  Miss  A.  D. 

Johnson,  Miss  Annie  E. 
Landry,  Mrs,  I.  J.  D. 
Lawrence,  Mrs.  J.  M. 
Lawlor,  Miss  Katherine  E. 
Leavitt,  Mrs.  R.  T. 
Longmaid,  Miss  Sophia 
Lee,  Mrs.  T.  Carleton 
Matthew,  Mrs.  Geo.  F. 
Matthew,  Mrs.  R. 


Price,  Mrs.  G.  P. 

Prichard,  Miss  Helen 
Payson,  Miss  Estella 
Rankin,  Miss  Mrs.  Thos.  A. 
Rising,  Miss  Alice 
Robinson,  Miss  Eleanor 
Robertson,  Mrs.  Geo.  F. 
Robb,  Miss  Annie  D. 

Rowan,  Miss  Jean 
Salter,  Miss  Laura 
Sharp,  Miss  M.  C. 

Schofield,  Miss  John  K. 
Shefiield,  Mrs.  Morton 
Smith,  Miss  M.  Barry 
Starr,  Mrs.  R.  P. 

Stetson,  Mrs.  F. 

Stockton,  Mrs.  A.  A. 
Sutherland,  Miss  J.  K. 
Stead,  Miss  Frances  M. 
Simms,  Mrs.  T.  S. 

Turner,  Miss  Kate  E. 

Titus,  Mrs.  F.  R. 
Thompson,  Mrs.  Mary 
Wade,  Mrs.  John 
Wardroper,  Mrs.  H.  E. 
Warner,  Mrs.  James 
Miiitney,  Mrs.  Jas. 

Wright,  Miss 


MKTEOROLOGICAL  ABSTRACT  FOR  1904. 


297 


ST.  JOHN  OBSERVATORY. 


Meteorological  Abstract  for  1903. 
Latitude  45.17  N.  Longitude  66.4  W. 


Month. 

JiAROMETER 

Thermometer 

Cloudiness : 

0 = Clear 

10  = Wholly  Clouded 

Precipitation : 
Rain  & Melted  Snow 

Thunder  Storms 

I 

Mean 

Highest 

Lowest 

Mean 

S 

Min. 

Jauuary, . . . 

29.82 

30.69 

29.04 

21.8 

47.0 

—12.5 

6 

3.49 

0 

3 

February,. . 

29.87 

30.45 

28.86 

22.6 

49.3 

— 4.7 

5 

3.57 

0 

1 

March, 

30.23 

30.78 

29.33 

34.8 

49.8 

4.0 

3 

7.37 

0 

2 

April,..  . 

29.89 

30.43 

29.34 

40.4 

72.3 

16.8 

6 

5.76 

0 

3 

May,  . . . 

30.14 

30.56 

29.64 

48.9 

72. 

28.3 

4 

3.13 

0 

4 

June, 

30.03 

30.44 

29.72 

57.3 

75. 

41.8 

7 

3.12 

2 

6 

July,  

29.84 

30.12 

29.38 

60.9 

80. 

48.2 

7 

2.31 

5 

14 

August, .... 

30.00 

30.37 

29.39 

60.3 

74.2 

48. 

5 

1.55 

2 

4 

September,. 

30.07 

30.59 

29.67 

58.2 

82.5 

39. 

4 

2.17 

2 

8 

October,  . . . 

30,01 

30.45 

29.20 

47.3 

63. 

27.5 

6 

4,06 

1 

3 

1 

November, . 

29.92 

30.74 

29.34 

36.7 

61.8 

12. 

5 

4.67 

0 

1 

December,.. 

29.89 

30.45 

29.13 

22. 

51.5 

— 5.5 

5 

3.99 

0 

i 0 

The  mean  height  of  the  barometer  was  29.98.  The  highest  reading  was 
30.78,  and  the  lowest  28.86.  The  mean  temperature  for  the  year  was  42.6, 
being  0.7  warmer  than  the  average.  Maximum  temperature  82.5  on  Sep- 
tember 14;  minimum — 12.5  on  January  19.  The  total  precipitation  was  46.95 
inches,  which  is  +0.13  different  from  average. 

First  frost  occurred  on  the  22nd  of  October,  and  the  last  on  the  14th  of  May. 

Aurora  was  observed  on  the  5th  of  April,  21st  of  August,  31st  of  October 
and  13th  of  December.  A meteor  of  exceptional  brilliancy  was  observed  at 
8.15  o’clock  (60th  Meridian  time)  on  the  night  of  the  13th  November.  For  a 
second  or  more  the  city  was  as  brightly  lighted  as  at^mid-day.  The  meteor 
moved  from  east  to  west,  followed  by  a trait  of  light  visible  for  several  seconds. 

D.  LEAVITT  HUTCHINSON, 

Director,  St.  John  Observatoty. 


NOTICE. 


The  Bulletin^  of  the  Society  contain  the  following  articles,  among  others: 

PmcE. 


Bulletin  VI. — Relics  of  the  Stone  Age  in  New  Brunswick,  by  Loring 
W.  Bailey;  Marine  Mollusca  of  New  Brunswick,  by  W. 

F.  Ganong, 

Bulletin  VII. — Historical  Sketch  of  the  Natural  History  Society, 
by  LeB.  Botsford ; Echinodermata  of  New  Brunswick,  by 

W.  F.  Ganong,  

Bulletin  VIII. — Economic  Mollusca  of  New  Brunswick,  by  W.  F. 

Ganong, 

Bulletin  IX. — Sketch  of  Prof.  C.  F.  Hartt ; Arclijeozoon  Acadiense 

— Laurentian  Sponges,  by  Geo.  F.  Matthew, 

Bulletin  X. — Discoveries  at  a Village  of  the  Stone  Age  at  Bocabec, 
N.  B. ; Fossilferous  Horizons  of  the  Cambrian  Rocks  at 

St.  John,  N.  B.,  by  Geo.  F.  Matthew, 

Bulletin  XL — The  Climate  of  Acadia  in  the  Earliest  Times,  by  Geo. 
F.  Matthew;  Observations  on  some  New  Brunswick  Fishes, 

by  Philip  Cox, 

Bulletin  XII.— An  Outline  of  Phytobiology,  by  W.  F.  Ganong, 
Crystalline  Rocks  near  St.  John,  by  W.  D.  Matthew; 

Outlets  of  the  St.  John  River,  by  G.  F.  Matthew, 

Bulletin  XIII. — An  Outline  of  Phytobiology,  by  W.  F.  Ganong, 
Ichthyology  of  New  Brunswick,  by  Dr.  Cox;  Volcanic 

Rocks  of  Maritime  Provinces,  by  W.  D.  Matthew, 

Bulletin  XIV. — Sketch  of  Dr.  Gesner;  Flora  of  the  Restigouche, 
by  G.  U.  Hay;  Remarkable  Sounds  in  the  Bay  of  Fundy, 
by  W.  F.  Ganong;  Two  Shrews  new  to  New  Brunswick, 

by  Dr.  Philip  Cox, 

Bulletin  XV. — Abraham  Gesner,  a review  of  his  scientific  work; 

An  Extinct  Palaeozoic  insect,  G.  F.  Matthew;  Intrusive 
rocks  near  St.  John,  W.  D.  Matthew;  Tidal  Phenomena 

of  St.  John,  A.  W.  Duff, 

Bulletin  XVI. — Life  of  Dr.  Jas.  Robb,  L.  W.  Bailey;  Earthquakes 
in  New  Brunswick,  S.  W.  Kain ; List  of  Mosses,  J.  Moser; 
Recent  Discoveries  in  the  St.  John  Group,  G.  F.  Matthew  ; 
Natural  History  and  Physiography  of  New  Brunswick, 
W.  F.  Ganong.  (This  is  continued  in  the  four  next 
Bulletins). 

Bulletin  XVH. — Marsh  and  Lake  region.  Chignecto  Bay,  G.  I. 

Trueman;  “Dip”  of  Magnetic  Needle  in  N.  B.,  A.  W. 
Duff;  Notes  on  a Wild  Garden,  G.  U.  Hay;  Butterflies  of 
New  Brunswick  (List),  Wm.  McIntosh;  A new  Cambrian 
Trilobite,  G.  F.  Matthew;  (Papers  on  Cambrian  Palaeon- 
tology by  the  same  author  in  the  three  following  bulletins)  ; 
Artesian  and  Fissure  Wells  in  New  Brunswick,  G.  F.  Mat- 
thew and  S.  W.  Kain;  A Wilderness  Journey,  G.  U.  Hay, 
Bulletin  XVHL— Noctuidse  and  Buutterflies  of  New  Brunswick, 


$0  50 

50 

50 

40 

40 

40 

50 


50 


Wm.  McIntosh, ••••*/ 

Bulletin  XIX.— Notes  on  the  Archaeology  of  New  Brunswick,  S.  W. 

Kain;  Some  Relics  of  the  French  Period  in  New  Bruns- 
wick, S.  W.  Kain  and  C.  F.  B.  Rowe;  List  of  New  Bruns- 
wick Fungi,  G.  U.  Hay, 

Bulletin  XX.— The  South  Tobique  Lakes,  G.  U.  Hay, 

Vol.  L— (Bulletin  I - V)  Bound  and  Indexed, 5 00 

(Only  a few  copies  of  this  volume  on  hand). 

Vols  I - IV (Bulletins  I - XX).  Bound  and  Indexed  (price  of 

" set), FI  00